《After Annuling, A Werewolf CEO Starts Wooing Me》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: A Strange Pregnancy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, Miss Luna.¡± ¡°Impossible! What did you say?¡±?The doctor¡¯s words woke me up and I sat up in shock. How is this possible? I would know what I did. I never had any intimate contact with any of the opposite sex! And it¡¯s impossible that sperm can be transmitted through the air! After the doctor handed me the test results, I was then convinced that it was true. ¡°It¡¯s already been five months, and the fetus is already formed. With the current condition of your body, you can¡¯t opt for thebor induction surgery, so you can only choose to give birth,¡±?the doctor said emotionlessly. I didn¡¯t know how I got back, but my body felt like it didn¡¯t belong to me. When my father found out, he was furious. He scattered the documents all over in the study room. After he pulled out all the surveince cameras, he finally believed me. Five months ago, I was really unwell. I stayed at home and didn¡¯t go anywhere! It didn¡¯t take long for the story to spread like wildfire. No one believed my exnation. Those who were watching the show mocked and used me behind my back. ¡°Your stomach is already so big, and you still have the cheek to say that you didn¡¯t have an affair with another man? Peter¡¯s family is really pitiful. He was cheated on before they even got married. His reputation is ruined after getting engaged to such a person!¡± ¡°She not only has an ordinary family background, but she is ugly and fat as well. And now she¡¯s not satisfied with being able to marry into Peter¡¯s family. Instead of obediently waiting to get married, she did this and got pregnant before getting married. This marriage must be canceled, right? No matter what, Peter¡¯s family can¡¯t marry such a fickle slut!¡± By the time Peter came to my house, I was already eight months pregnant. My stomach was bulging and it was unusually strenuous to walk. I couldn¡¯t even see my toes while standing. He was led to the study as soon as he entered. I pricked my ears up to listen, and heard dad asked cautiously,?¡°Peter, are you here to break off the engagement?¡±?He was so intent on making the marriage happen. Peter¡¯s answer made him heave a sigh of relief.?¡°No, my grandfather said that this marriage must go through!¡± Peter¡¯s family is a top-notch wealthy family, while our family can barely be considered a small family. If they really came to end the engagement, no one would me their family for anything. But they actually didn¡¯t want to end the engagement. What are they trying to do? Peter looked very dissatisfied with the arrangement and criticized me in front of my father.?¡°She has always looked like a pig. I feel disgusted just looking at her. I wonder what kind of bastard she is carrying now. She made me a cuckold and she wants me to take responsibility for the child?¡± The father hurriedly gave an idea.?¡°Peter, don¡¯t worry. Once the child is born, I will send him away immediately!¡± Peter replied,?¡°You said it. When the timees, don¡¯t let anything go wrong. Our family has lost face once, and we can¡¯t lose it again. I can¡¯t live with a child who isn¡¯t mine!¡± Outside the door, I was really angry and scared. I didn¡¯t care about anything else and pushed the door open and shouted,?¡°No! My child isn¡¯t going anywhere!¡± Over the past three months, I hade to terms with reality and slowly got used to my growing stomach. The child¡¯s heartbeat grew stronger with each passing day. We were already connected. No one can take my child away! No one! A thought shed across my mind.?¡°If they don¡¯t break off the engagement, I will!¡± Anger, disappointment, disgust¡­ all sorts of feelings welled up in me. My heart felt like it was blocked by something and I couldn¡¯t breathe. I felt a sharp pain in my stomach, then heard a ssh and a stream of water flowing out from between my legs. I knew it was today¡­ Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Return

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Five yearster] ¡°Mommy, mommy, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Look at the ne taking off from the ground. I want to run on the groundter too.¡± The moment I opened my eyes, I saw Nicole¡¯s delicate and cute little face. The little tantrum I had from being woken up was gone. Beside her, Winnie quietly nced at Nicole before putting the children¡¯s book into her little bag. Seeing that I was awake, Nicole opened her big ck eyes and asked,?¡°Mommy, mommy, are we here to find daddy?¡± I adjusted my sitting position and said dryly,?¡°You guys don¡¯t have a father.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. Without a father, did we jump out of mommy¡¯s armpit?¡± Ignoring whether or not I was paying attention to her, Nicole mumbled to herself,?¡°If you¡¯re not looking for daddy, are you looking for big brother?! Wow, is Nicole going to have a big brother?!¡± When I heard the word ¡®brother¡¯, my heart trembled. I was tidying up my makeup when I clearly saw the cold light in my eyes from the reflection in the mirror. If Brother Robin hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I wouldn¡¯t know where the two little cuties by my side would have been now. But Robin came a littlete and didn¡¯t guarantee the safety of the sisters¡¯ brother. I must get him back this time! Moreover, Peter finally couldn¡¯t hold back and agreed to break the engagement. This marriage has been dyed for so long, it should have ended long ago. It took me five whole years to finally recover, and my childhood obesity slowly left me. asionally, when I saw myself in the mirror with a beautiful face, I felt that it was unreal. When we finallynded, Nicole¡¯s jubnt mood brought Winnie up a little. Looking at the two little adorable figures, there was an indescribable warmth in my heart. It would be good if we could find her brother. Then Winnie¡¯s illness would be cured¡­ Robin¡¯s phone call came in shortly after I turned my phone on.?¡°Luna, which exit are you at? Okay, stand still. I¡¯ll go find you!¡±?Robin always appeared when I needed him the most. We were closer than blood-rted siblings. ¡°Uncle Robin, Uncle Robin, I miss you so much!¡± ¡°Uncle Robin, I miss you too!¡± Nicole was lively while Winnie was quiet. They both had different personalities. Soon, we arrived at the apartment building that Brother Robin had prepared.?¡°I¡¯m quite busy today and still have a meeting to attend. You don¡¯t have much luggage and you used to live here. Go up and pack up and have a good rest since you¡¯re tired from the flight.¡± ¡°Goodbye Uncle Robin!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Robin!¡±?The two little girls said in unison. Just as I turned around and was about to enter, a man in a suit walked out. He politely held the ss door to let me through, but his eyes quickly sized me up from head to toe, giving me a dirty look. It was him, Peter! Back then, he used this gaze to size up my half-sister, Shana. I didn¡¯t expect to meet him so soon. As the saying goes, enemies would often cross paths with each other. ¡°Thank you,¡±?I replied politely, leading my two babies inside. ¡°Do you need help?¡±?He jogged a few steps from the door and chased after me. ¡°No, thanks.¡±?The politeness in my tone faded as I kept walking. He tactfully stopped following. I could feel him watching us leave. ¡°There¡¯s a gorgeous woman that arrived in Kamel apartment today. She¡¯s about 23 years old, with long curly blond hair, a high nose bridge, and a pair of mesmerizing eyes, especially with that mole at the corner of her eye. Oh yes, she also has a pair of twin sisters, about four or five years old. She should have just arrived today. Help me find out her background. I, Peter, definitely want this woman! What fianc¨¦e? I heard that ugly fat pig ising back in the next few days to break off the engagement with me. She should have broken off long ago, damn it¡­¡± As the elevator doors closed, Peter¡¯s voice, which sounded like a dog¡¯s barking, finally went out of earshot. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Going Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After putting the luggage away, I brought the two little kids back to the home that I hated. If it wasn¡¯t for my father and stepmother, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my son! Every time I thought about this, I was filled with hatred. When we got home, I took the two kids straight to the second floor. If my father hadn¡¯t specifically called me a while ago to inform me that Peter was willing to break off the engagement, and that he needed me home to sign the annulment papers, I would never have stepped into this house again. Suddenly, the lively Nicole pulled my hand and said,?¡°Mommy, there are people fighting there.¡± I casually nced over and saw a group of women surrounding another woman in the small parlor. They were punching and kicking her onto the floor. However, when I took a closer look, the woman in the lead was my step-sister Shana, and the one who was beaten up was my aunt¡¯s younger sister, Sandy. I hurried over and heard Shana scolding.?¡°You bitch! How dare you praise that fat girl at my birthday party? You¡¯re just trying to ruin my fun, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sandy held her head and sobbed as she exined,?¡°I didn¡¯t. I only said that Luna would look better after she slimmed down. I didn¡¯t ruin your fun!¡± ¡°How dare you still deny it? Sisters, beat this bitch to death!¡±?Shana red and kicked her. When Shana raised her hand and was about to p Sandy again, I immediatelyshed out at them.?¡°Let¡¯s see who else dares to hit her!¡± Thereafter, I stepped forward and grabbed Shana¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°What are you doing! Let go!¡±?Shana yelled. I casually shook off her wrist and pushed past her to check on Sandy¡¯s injuries. ¡°Sandy, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±?I helped her to her feet, then scanned the other abusers. Shana¡¯s eyes widened even more when she heard my voice.?¡°You¡¯re Luna?¡± she said in disbelief. ¡°The fat girl with the bastard child?¡± I couldn¡¯t stand people calling my baby a ¡®bastard¡¯. I raised my hand and pped her. I used a lot of strength to p Shana. Shana came back to her senses. She held her face and stared at me.?¡°How dare you hit me? You¡¯re finished! I¡¯m going to ask my parents to teach you a lesson, you little bitch!¡± I sneered.?¡°Heh, let¡¯s see who will have thestugh.¡± After speaking, I reached out and pped her again. Seeing Shana¡¯s face rapidly swell, I felt a little better andughed. ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯re the pig, aren¡¯t you?¡± After sending Sandy off, I told my two babies to wait for me outside the study on the second floor. As soon as I walked through the door, I saw my father frowning at me. I sneered and asked,?¡°Where¡¯s the annulment letter? Take it out.¡± ¡°Luna, you still don¡¯t know your ce!¡±?My father immediately became angry. My stepmother added fuel to the fire.?¡°How uneducated.¡± I ignored them and knocked on the table.?¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Only then did my stepmother reluctantly throw a piece of paper at me. I stared at it. Written on it were the terms of the annulment, which was to voluntarily allocate my mother¡¯s inheritance as a dowry for Shana. They kicked me out of the house, took my son, and are now aiming to take away my mother¡¯s inheritance? ¡°I do not ept the terms,¡±?I said coldly. Father¡¯s expression changed.?¡°You messed around outside, causing Shana to beughed at all the time over the years.. Think of it as you making it up to Shana.¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Rescue

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I tore it right off. Seeing me like this, my stepmother immediately said sharply,?¡°Luna, you gave birth to a bastard child! Peter will never want you!¡± Only if I broke off the engagement would Shana be able to marry into Peter¡¯s family. Since they are the one who wanted something from me, we¡¯d just dawdle and see who was more urgent. ¡°Heh!¡± I sneered and said sarcastically,?¡°Only people like you would fight for someone like Peter. My mother¡¯s inheritance will never be given to you!¡± With that, I turned and walked out. My two obedient babies saw meing out. Theyforted me.?¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry because of bad people.¡± I smiled and then rubbed their cheeks.?¡°How about a strawberry dessert tonight?¡± ¡°Yay!¡±?The two little fellows cheered. By the time I got the two kids back to Kamel apartment and drove outside to buy strawberry ice cream, I suddenly saw two men skulking around at the end of the street. They kept looking back, and in their hands they carried a little boy. The boy¡¯s hands were tied and his mouth was covered. He could only struggle with all his might. My heart ached for no reason. I subconsciously shouted,?¡°What are you two doing?!¡± When the two criminals heard that, they turned around and quickly ran. However, they couldn¡¯t outrun me. For some reason, my body had be abnormal over the past five years, so it only took me five seconds to knock them out. I was about to check on the boy when a tall man suddenly rushed over. Without warning, he snatched the little boy from my hands and held him in his arms. I hadn¡¯t even gotten a good look at the boy. ¡°You¡¯re his father?¡±?I asked when the child didn¡¯t struggle. ¡°Who are you?¡±?The man¡¯s voice was low and his tone was unfriendly. He kept protecting the boy in his arms, so that I could only see the boy¡¯s short hair but not his face. After helping him save his child, he was still so unfriendly. I started to lose my temper. I leaned against the wall by the side of the street and asked,?¡°The child is about to be kidnapped by criminals. What kind of a father are you?¡± I was leaning against the wall because I had expended a lot of energy chasing after the criminal. With my current physique, my explosive power was very good, but the side effects were also very obvious, just like how I am extremely weak right now. But I couldn¡¯t show any weaknesses in front of this rude fellow. Perhaps because the way I leaned against the wall was a bit seductive, and revealed my impressive figure, the man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple visibly moved. However, he still retorted,?¡°What kind of father I am is not up to you to judge!¡± ¡°Ha, egomaniac.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±?The man was obviously angered. He took two steps closer and the smell of tobo hit my face. I didn¡¯t expect to be treated like this after doing something good. I didn¡¯t back down at all and stared straight into his eyes and enunciated every word clearly,?¡°Egomaniac.¡± We stared at each other, unwilling to be outdone. The distance between us was only about a centimeter. I could see the disdain, doubt, and anger in his eyes. I know that look. It¡¯s the kind of look a man gets when he sees a female they are interested in. It¡¯s obvious that he is lusting for me. Was he crazy? He actually couldn¡¯t control his urges towards the woman that he was hating just a second ago? But he quickly reined in his gaze. He looked at me for a few seconds, then turned coldly to the boy.?¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I rolled my eyes and walked slowly to buy my daughters strawberry ice cream cones. But I didn¡¯t expect to meet that annoying egomaniac again that night. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Woman, I¡¯m Not Interested In You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At night, after I coaxed my two babies to sleep, I went out with a big bag of garbage. I didn¡¯t expect to meet that annoying egomaniac the moment I opened the door. ¡°This is a private apartment. How did you get in?¡±?He demanded. Iughed out loud at the ludicrous situation.?¡°Please, mister. What are you hanging around my front door for?¡± Immediately we both realized a problem. We seemed to be neighbors. I ignored him and walked toward the elevator with a bag of trash in my hand. I didn¡¯t expect this egomaniac to follow me into the elevator. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to me and my son. It¡¯s useless.¡± The man said this to me as soon as we entered the elevator. ¡°Crazy,¡±?I muttered under my breath as I pressed the elevator button. It was my bad luck to meet someone so unreasonable. However, something even more unfortunate happened. No matter how hard I pressed the button, the elevator still steadily halted at the top floor without any movements. ¡°Damn¡­ why can¡¯t I open the door?¡±?I anxiously tried to open the elevator door. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±?The man pushed me away and pressed the button, but there was no response. I searched myself all over and realized that I¡¯m only wearing silk pajamas to throw out the trash. I didn¡¯t bring anything, including my phone. I looked over at the egomaniac. He had a scowl on his face, and it was obvious he didn¡¯t have his phone with him either. This is great. I have to stay with this egomaniac and wait for help. The man looked at the elevator doors and clenched his fists. Then he nced at me again, as if trying to hold back something. We waited together for about 10 minutes, but no one came. ¡°Hey, hey, is anyone there?¡±?I waved my hands at the surveince camera in the upper right corner of the elevator, hoping to attract the security¡¯s attention. However, no matter how I moved, no one responded. Alpha was currently looking at the way the woman was moving and found it incredibly attractive. Coupled with the fragrance of her sweat from her intense movements, his heart was racing and his adrenaline was soaring. He was trying his best to restrain himself, but he was already on the verge of breaking down. At this moment, he could not spare any energy to think about why this was happening. He only felt that the woman in front of him was so alluring. Whether it was her curves outlined by her silk pajamas or the stubbornness and unruly look in her eyes, they all made him feel joy and desire! He wanted to touch her. Damn it, this woman must have set up a trap in order to seduce him! If not, how could he be so out of sorts? ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯ste at night. People are already asleep. Who would pay attention to you?¡±?He sneered coldly. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be stuck in the elevator forever!¡±?I stopped. The man looked at me, his eyes very unfriendly, but his gaze slowly moved down. I followed his line of sight and looked down. It was only then that I realized that the buttons on my pajamas had been pulled open, revealing two snow-white lumps. Damn it! I didn¡¯t wear a bra when I went out! The egomaniac saw me tying my clothes in a panic and coldly said,?¡°Stop dreaming. I¡¯m not interested in women like you.¡± Under his contemptuous and disdainful gaze, I felt provoked. I took two steps forward and grabbed his tie.?¡°A man who isn¡¯t interested in me probably can¡¯t perform in bed, right?¡± No man¡¯s dignity could stand being challenged. Of course, so was his. The egomaniac narrowed his eyes and threatened me with a hoarse voice,?¡°You know the price of doing this?¡± My lips curled into a smile. On the surface, he looked like he wasn¡¯t attracted to women and was extremely disgusted with me. But beneath his facade, he might have long since lost track of his sexual desires. Feeling the bulge in his lower body, I felt the thrill of revenge. I tiptoed and whispered in his ear,?¡°Sir, your mouth is dishonest, but your body is quite honest.¡± ¡°You!¡± With a sudden jerk, he grabbed my shoulders and pinned me against the elevator wall. The smell of a mature man instantly enveloped me, with his stiff lower body pressing me against the elevator wall. His eyes were filled with lust and possessiveness, apletely different person from earlier where he was calm and restrained. I felt that his eyes were like those of a wolf who had been hungry for a long time. If this was the right ce, he would immediately eat me up. In the elevator, the temperature of the air was clearly rising. My body was soon soaked with sweat. The man might have paused in his movements, but he seemed to be enduring some kind of intense emotion, to the extent that sweat beaded on his brow and ran down the contours of his face. He looked strained. This man was handsome. The charisma he exuded was something that few people couldpare to. It was extremely sexy. He suddenly said,?¡°Since you¡¯ve put in so much effort, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony and enjoy it.¡± Put in effort? Enjoy? What was he talking about? The man was staring into my eyes at this moment. His voice was low and deep, as if he was whispering to his lover gentle words of love. However, I couldn¡¯t feel his gentleness at all. He quickly buried his head in my neck, and his hands exerted force on me, causing my body to stick tightly in his embrace. I cried out in surprise. However, the immense strength I had gained after giving birth to the child was useless against him. This man was even stronger than me! I can¡¯t break free from him! The tip of my nose was filled with the pleasant smell of the man¡¯s body.. I vaguely felt¡­ a trace of familiarity. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Direct Rejection

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Moreover, we were too close to each other, and our positions were too intimate. Even I was almost affected by the erotic atmosphere, and my body softened. ¡°Get lost!¡± I cursed as I pushed against his chest. At this moment, the surveince camera above their heads suddenly rang.?¡°Hello? Is anyone here? Were you guys looking for help just now?¡± The man who was pressing me down suddenly took a big step back and looked at me with aplicated expression. He then adjusted his clothes and said seriously,?¡°It¡¯s us. The elevator broke down and got stuck on the top floor.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment. We¡¯ll be right there,¡±?the surveince replied. ¡°Hooligan!¡± Only then did I manage to catch my breath. While panting, I scowled at him. His eyes had gonepletely clear, as if he wasn¡¯t the one who¡¯d turned the tables on me earlier. He adjusted his tie without looking at me.?¡°I don¡¯t want to warn you a second time. Stay away from me and don¡¯t try to mess with me,¡±?he said tly. I was speechless. I stood up straight and didn¡¯t say another word. Someone who dared to be so arrogant in front of me, I want to find out what background he has. After more than 10 minutes, the rescue team finally arrived and rescued us. The moment I stepped out, I stormed home. Before I closed the door, I heard the man ming thete rescuers.?¡°If this happens again, your supervisor won¡¯t have toe to work anymore!¡± ¡°Such a domineering attitude, who does this guy think he is?¡± I muttered under my breath before dialing my good friend Galen. Galen was a good friend I¡¯d met when I was studying medicine abroad. He was also Nicole¡¯s teacher and had the world¡¯s best hacking skills. ¡°Galen, I want to find out who my neighbor is.¡± ¡°Oh, I was just about to tell you about this.¡±?Galen seemed to have expected this, and he quickly said,?¡°Not long ago, Alpha, the heir of the European Financial Group, wanted to ask for your help in treating his illness. He¡¯s been asking around for your identity.¡± ¡°What¡¯s his offer? Does that have anything to do with the question I¡¯m asking?¡±?It was another person trying to find out my identity, and I was getting impatient. ¡°Of course it does. Alpha is your new neighbor,¡±?Galen said. That arrogant, rude, and terrifyingly strong man was Alpha? I felt even angrier. ¡°Reject him. Tell him the ghost doctor would never help Alpha with anything,¡±?I said coldly. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±?Galen hung up. The next day, I nned to go to the hospital where I had given birth all those years ago to gather information. It was there that my son was taken away by my vicious stepmother. From then on, I lost all information about my son. My stepmother and stepsister have been threatening me with the whereabouts of my son. I can¡¯t let this pass. But just down the steps of the Kamel apartment building, I actually saw Peter. Peter looked as if he hade prepared. As soon as he saw me, he approached me solicitously, a bouquet of roses in his hand. He smiled, thinking he was handsome.?¡°Hello, beautifuldy. May I get to know you?¡± Peter, who avoided and detested me, and even wanted me dead, is now trying to please me. I felt sick. Ignoring him, I waved my hand to knock off the big bouquet of roses he handed to me and continued walking. Behind him, Peter rubbed his chin and sighed.?¡°What a personality, but I like her better now. You guys haven¡¯t found out who she is?¡± The man next to Peter bowed his head.?¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Peter. It¡¯s as if she just appeared out of nowhere. There¡¯s no information.¡± ¡°Enough! Keep an eye on her! Useless things!¡± Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Something Is Wrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, when I arrived at the small town hospital that I had given birth in, I didn¡¯t manage to obtain any useful information. Five years had passed and the records of that year had been erased. It was as if I had never been here. My stepmother would never have cleaned up her tracks so thoroughly if her motive was only to take away my son. There must be something else behind all this. On the other hand, Shana and her mother, V, were discussing Luna¡¯s great transformation. ¡°Mom, that little bitch has not only be prettier, but she has also be bolder. She actually dared to hit me. You have to avenge me!¡±?Shana covered her swollen face and said hatefully. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. We¡¯ve got a hold over her. It¡¯s easy to deal with her. By the way, how are you getting along with Petertely?¡± ¡°Peter has a very good impression of me! As long as that fat girl Luna breaks off the engagement, he will definitely marry me! But Luna has be so beautiful, I¡¯m afraid that if Peter sees her, his heart will soften and he won¡¯t be willing to break off the engagement¡­¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? My silly daughter, I hear Peter is nning a romantic courtship event recently. Who do you think the female lead will be?¡± ¡°Peter must have prepared it for me!¡± Shana was delighted, and her previous concerns were instantly dispelled. She said proudly,?¡°I knew that Brother Peter would definitely not let me down! No, I must let that little bitch witness it so that she won¡¯t be infatuated with my Peter in the future!¡± ¡°Ding dong, ding dong¡­¡± I picked up my phone and realized it was a call from my good-for-nothing step-sister, Shana. I frowned but still answered. ¡°Luna, there¡¯s an event tomorrow. You have to¡­¡± As soon as I heard Shana¡¯s snooty tone, I was disgusted. Before she could finish, I refused.?¡°Not interested.¡± On the other end of the phone, Shana paused for a moment before screaming in exasperation.?¡°Don¡¯t forget that your son is still in our hands! If you don¡¯t go, I will¡­¡± My son, my baby. My heart aches every time he is mentioned. What if my baby is really in their hands? What if these two stupid women go crazy and do something to my son? Hence, I could only feign civility.?¡°Don¡¯t always use my son against me. Tell me, what event?¡± Seeing that I¡¯d agreed, Shana replied mysteriously,?¡°Tomorrow afternoon, go to the cinema on Wu Tong Street and you will know.¡± What are they up to? I frowned. Shortly after she hung up, Galen called. ¡°Hey, Galen.¡± ¡°Luna, Alpha tracked down your flight information and realized you were in the capital. Alpha then let out word that as long as the ghost doctor was in the capital for a day, he¡¯d find him.¡± ¡°Ignore him. Continue searching for my son.¡± I hung up. I bet the conceited Alpha didn¡¯t think the ghost doctor he was looking for lived right next door to him. Seeing Luna on the phone in her bedroom, Nicole took her doll to the balcony to y with her younger sister, Winnie. As she was ying, she suddenly saw a face that looked very simr to hers and Winnie appeared in the window opposite. Nicole rubbed her eyes to make sure that she was not hallucinating. ¡°Winnie, Winnie, look there.¡± Nicole poked Winnie, who was reading beside her. Winnie looked up but saw nothing. ¡°What¡¯s there, Nicole?¡± ¡°How did he disappear? There was clearly someone who looked exactly like us there!¡± Winnie sighed and tried to persuade her like a little adult.?¡°Nicole, you must have been so desperate to find your brother that you were mistaken.¡± ¡°No, I saw it just now.¡± However, after the face outside the window disappeared, Nicole became uncertain. ¡°Well, next time we¡¯ll go and see it together. Remember not to mention this to Mom.. She¡¯ll be upset.¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: You Are Jealous of Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When I came back from a walk at night, the receptionist at the apartment told me that I had a letter. But I¡¯ve only moved here for two days. How could anyone know me? The attendant smiled and exined to me,?¡°The gentleman said that this letter was for a youngdy with long golden curls and two young sisters. That¡¯s why I thought of you.¡± I nodded and opened the letter to find that it was from Peter. He invited me to go to 66 Wu Tong Road tomorrow. There would be a romantic date waiting for me. How boring. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t bother with this pervert. I threw the letter into the trash can and told the attendant,?¡°In the future, if this manes to find me, please ignore him. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± As we got into the elevator, I kept worrying about running into Alpha. His flirtatious behavior the night before had caused me to feel a strange emotion. I felt like I should try to stay away from him for the safety of my two precious daughters. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t see him for the entire day. I assumed that the heir of the European Financial Group had a lot of work to do. But when I opened the door, I heard the melodious piano sounding from behind the closed door opposite. ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s ying the piano?¡± Winnie looked up at me and asked since she had always been interested in musical instruments. I was afraid that the two of them got involved with Alpha, so I deliberately said,?¡°There is a very strange and bad man living in the house next door. Do not provoke him, understand?¡± Seeing the two kids nod obediently, I felt slightly relieved. My Nicole and Winnie had always been smart. Nicole had learnedputer skills from Galen and was a top hacker at such a young age. Winnie, on the other hand, had a quiet and steady personality and a strong learning ability. She had already self-learned to the level of a university course, but because she was the youngest and was born with congenital defects, her body had not been well since she was young. She needed her siblings to donate their bone marrow to treat her. Now, I only hope to find my son early so that the four of us can reunite and we can then focus on treating Winnie¡¯s body defects. The next day, my father called again. He sounded like he was sitting on a high horse.?¡°I can give you this year¡¯s dividend for your mother¡¯s inheritance, but thepany must make it up to Shana. I¡¯ll give you 10 percent of the dividend every year from now on.¡± ¡°Why should my mother¡¯spany be used as a dowry for the daughter of a mistress? I don¡¯tck money. I won¡¯t leave my mother¡¯s things to the two women who ruined her family. If Shana isn¡¯t in a hurry to marry Peter, we can continue dragging things on!¡± I said and hung up. Anyway, I n to stay in the capital for a while longer. I can slowly deal with this matter. When I arrived at the movie theater on Wu Tong Street, ording to the address Shana gave me, I found that it had been decorated with flowers and balloons. Many young people from various families were also gathered there. On the other side, I saw Shana dressed in a grand outfit. She was talking to a few richdies around her, beaming with joy. Why did Shana have to call me here? Did she want to see me make a fool of myself, or does she want to humiliate me in front of so many people? Or perhaps she wanted to show off her current happiness to me, to show that she¡¯s living better than me? Either way, I didn¡¯t care. So I picked a spot that wasn¡¯t too noticeable and sat down. As the lights in the venue lit up, everyone quietened down and were looking forward to the appearance of the main character. Shana also saw me and walked over snootily. She said to me proudly,?¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to snatch Peter from me? Unfortunately, Peter has always liked me, and you are just a clown.¡± Not expecting her to insult me using Peter, I shrugged indifferently.?¡°Only a dung beetle would treat dung as a treasure.¡± ¡°Just watch and be jealous of me.¡± Shana wasn¡¯t angry at my sarcasm this time.. She sat next to me confidently. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: The Love of My Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the soothing music started, Peter walked on stage in a suit. He coughed and said,?¡°I am honored to have so many friends here today. Thank you.¡± ¡°Now, I want to confess my love to a beautifuldy. When I met her, I felt like I¡¯d met the love of my life.¡± After he finished speaking, the crowd below the stage started to cheer. Shana puffed out her chest in the midst of themotion and nced at me like she won. I rest my chin on my hand, bored. I can only hope this farce ends quickly. ¡°She is¡­¡± As the lights on the field swung back and forth, Peter¡¯s voice dragged on. Beside me, Shana was trying to look shy as she straightened her hair. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Suddenly I was hit by a beam of light. I squinted, then watched Peter jump off the stage and walk toward me. Shana, who was in the darkness, was stunned for a second before she forced a smile and said loudly,?¡°How could it be her? Peter, are you mistaken?¡± Peter was clearly startled by Shana¡¯s sudden appearance in the dark. He looked at me and then at Shana, whose expression was on the verge of breaking down. He quickly made a decision.?¡°No, there¡¯s no mistake. I just want to confess my love to thisdy beside you.¡± Immediately after, Peter looked at me and said affectionately,?¡°Beautifuldy, I have loved you for a long time, but I don¡¯t know your name. May I ask¡­¡± ¡°Impossible! Didn¡¯t you say you like me?¡±?Shana couldn¡¯t maintain her posture and immediately interrupted Peter sharply. Perhaps with me and many friends present, Peter had to pretend to be calm and exin, but his fluttering gaze revealed his panic. ¡°Shana, liking and loving are different things.¡± ¡°You said you would marry me!¡± When Shana said this, people immediately thought of Peter¡¯s past romantic affairs. ¡°Peter, aren¡¯t you engaged to Shana¡¯s sister, the fat girl who was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Peter, you¡¯re not still engaged to someone, are you?¡± ¡°Why are you talking about marrying Shana now?¡± Seeing that the courtship event was messed up, and that they had not publicly announced Shana and Peter¡¯s decision to marry yet, Peter went back on his words and said,?¡°No! I will break off the engagement with that fat girl and I will not marry Shana!¡± Peter pointed at me and said,?¡°Right now, I only have one true love. It¡¯s her!¡± After being pointed at and judged by everyone, my mood instantly turned bad and I stood up with a cold face. Shana, who¡¯d been humiliated in public, was ring at me venomously, her body shaking with rage. However, she did not expose the fact that I am the ¡°fat girl Luna¡± that these people were talking about. Of course, I came back from abroad in a new light. I crushed my step-sister Shana in every way, especially since I was still engaged to Peter. Shana would never do anything that will harm her interests, no matter how stupid she was. ¡°Beautifuldy, I truly love you. Please ept my confession.¡± Seeing that Shana was no longer looking for trouble, Peter immediately knelt on one knee and took a bouquet of bell orchids from his follower. He added affectionately.?¡°I know you don¡¯t like roses, so I changed them to bell orchids that symbolize happiness.¡± The atmosphere at the scene reached its climax. Someone even started shouting,?¡°Beautifuldy, agree to his proposal!¡± If I¡¯d known this would be such a stupid and awkward situation, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Shana¡¯s request. I expressionlessly refused,?¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you. Please stop pestering me.¡± ¡°And,¡±?I said, looking at Shana¡¯s livid face,?¡°I wish you and Shana a long, happy life together.¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Nicole in Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as I finished speaking, I picked up my bag and left quickly, leaving these silly people behind. I still have to rush home to take care of my two babies. ¡°Winnie, mommy isn¡¯t home. I¡¯m so bored. Can you y baseball with me?¡± Nicole was holding up a baseball bat that was as long as her arm and waving it around. ¡°Sorry Nicole, I am reading a book. Have fun by yourself.¡± Winnie looked up and shook her head at Nicole, who was dressed in sportswear and had short blond curls that made her look like a tomboy. ¡°Fine.¡± Feeling lonely, Nicole put down her baseball bat and walked to the balcony. Leaning over the railing, she looked down at the group of kids ying basketball. ¡°If only I had an older brother to y with,¡±?Nicole mumbled. As her eyes darted around, Nicole suddenly noticed that the face that resembled her had appeared in the window opposite her. It was a little boy with short blond hair and wearing a suit. Nicole¡¯s eyes widened. Next, she waved her hands and shouted,?¡°Hey! Hey!¡± Winnie, who was sitting on the small desk, frowned and said,?¡°Nicole, what are you shouting about?¡± Seeing that the person inside the window had washed his hands and was about to leave, Nicole quickly picked up a baseball and threw it at him with all her might. ¡°ng!¡±?The entire ss window opposite was smashed by the baseball. The boy on the other side took a step back in shock and looked up. The two blond little kids looked at each other and saw disbelief and shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Nicole! You¡¯re in trouble again!¡± Winnie hurriedly ran to the balcony and tiptoed to look. As expected, the ss window opposite was smashed. Seeing the face disappear from the window, Nicole was momentarily stunned. She then quickly ran out. ¡°Nicole! Nicole!¡± Winnie watched as Nicole¡¯s figure disappeared into the doorway of the house. She held her forehead helplessly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You!¡± The two children ran out of the door and bumped into each other. Nicole subconsciously stepped back and closed the door. ¡°My name is Noelle. Why do you look like me?¡±?The boy asked in amazement. ¡°Hello, Noelle. I wanted to ask you the same question!¡± Nicole moved closer to the little boy and pinched his cheeks before eximing,?¡°How miraculous!¡± Just as Noelle was about to say something, the phone in the room suddenly rang. ¡°Oh no, my dad is rushing me!¡± Noelle¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly checked his attire before running to the phone to answer the call. ¡°Hello? Daddy.¡± ¡°Noelle, when can youe downstairs? Dad¡¯s in a hurry.¡± ¡°I was just washing my hands. I¡¯ll be right down.¡± ¡°I forgot to take my documents. I¡¯lle up and pick you up.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Noelle looked at the ss fragments scattered all over the washroom floor and shed Nicole a look. He was meaning to say,?¡°You did this! Hurry up and clean this up!¡± Nicole understood and quickly entered the room to look around for cleaning tools. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, daddy. I¡ªI¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Noelle watched as Nicole scrambled to clean up the broken ss. She was so nervous she started stuttering. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My files are in the safe. You can¡¯t get them out. I¡¯ll be right up. By the way, Noelle, don¡¯t speak so quickly. You need to act like a gentleman.¡± Alpha hung up. ¡°My father will be back soon. He will punish me if he sees that I broke the ss window!¡± Noelle was so anxious that he was sweating. When he saw Nicole halfway through cleaning up, he said,?¡°I¡¯ll keep watch at the door for you. Hurry.¡± ¡°I know! Don¡¯t rush me!¡± Nicole was cleaning up the broken ss with a small broom. She also stuffed the baseball she had thrown in her pocket. I received a call from my family as soon as I reached the bottom of the Kamel apartment building. ¡°Hey, baby, what¡¯s up?¡± Winnie¡¯s voice came through the phone..?¡°Mommy, Nicole broke the neighbor¡¯s ss window.¡± Chapter 11

Chapter 11: I¡¯ll Change Your Clothes For You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was just a small matter for Nicole to have broken our neighbor¡¯s ss window. An apology andpensation would do. But if that neighbor was the egomaniac Alpha, it would be pretty tricky. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±?Iforted her.?¡°Mommy will be back soon. Just wait for me at home.¡± Winnie obediently replied,?¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± At that moment, I didn¡¯t expect Alpha to be right behind me. Alpha looked at the graceful woman in front of him and felt an uncontroble desire rise from the bottom of his heart. Every time he met her, it was like he¡¯d taken an aphrodisiac. It was creepy, Alpha thought. Ever since he lost control of himself in front of this woman for the first time that night, this crafty yet sexy woman would always appear in his dreams. And in his dream, he was actually doing all sorts of¡­ embarrassing things with this woman, changing between different poses, enjoying himself day and night, seemingly never stopping. The thought of the woman in his dream, who had a pair of dazed eyes and a face full of sweat, biting her lip seductively, almost made Alpha lose control of the evil thoughts in his mind. He had to keep his distance from her! Alpha stopped in his tracks and saw the woman take out her phone. She answered the call tenderly,?¡°Hello, baby¡­¡± She was actually calling another man ¡°baby¡±! With a boyfriend, she was still so promiscuous. Alpha¡¯s impression of this woman worsened. Alpha watched the woman enter the elevator before hanging up. He decided to wait for the next elevator.?¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be right up. By the way, Noelle, don¡¯t speak so quickly. You need to act like a gentleman.¡± I got out of the elevator and walked to the front door of my house before I realized my baby Nicole was waiting for me, looking nervous. The door of the apartment next door was left ajar for reasons unknown to me. ¡°Baby, are you waiting for me?¡±?I asked. Noelle, in his suit, gaped at the beautiful woman in front of her.?¡°I was actually waiting¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the woman picked him up. Seeing how nervous Nicole was, my heart ached. Iforted her.?¡°It¡¯s okay. The weirdo next door is no match for mom. Let¡¯s go home first.¡± Then I pulled out my keys and carried Nicole home. In the hallway, Alpha stepped out as the elevator doors opened again. Looking at his house¡¯s ajar door, Alpha pushed it open.?¡°Noelle, what are you doing?¡±?he asked suspiciously. Nicole, who was cleaning up the ss fragments in the washroom, heard Alpha¡¯s voice. She was so shocked that everything in her hands fell to the ground. Didn¡¯t the little boy named Noelle promise to keep watch for her? Oh no. Would she get scolded if she broke someone¡¯s ss window? Nicole looked at the mess all over the floor, anxious and unsure of what to do. After entering the house, Alpha saw the ss fragments all over the ground and the little boy standing in the middle of the ss fragments, dressed in sportswear. His face immediately sank. ¡°Noelle, didn¡¯t I tell you that we are runningte for the dinner party?¡± Nicole shivered at the harsh voice, and then a baseball happened to roll out of the pocket of her sweatshirt. Looking at the baseball rolling all the way to his feet, Alpha finally understood what had happened. Looking at Noelle, who had changed into his sportswear and was trembling from his reprimand, Alpha¡¯s heart softened.?¡°It¡¯s okay to have broken the ss window. Just ask the servants to clean it up. You can clean it up yourself but just be careful not to hurt yourself.¡± As he spoke, Alpha walked forward and picked up the little boy as if he were holding a chick. He said warmly,?¡°Let daddy change you into your suit first.. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: She Is My Mommy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing the self-proimed father wanting to help her change her clothes, Nicole was of course unwilling. She covered her body with her hands and said,?¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a gentlemanly behavior to wear such clothes to a dinner party,¡±?Alpha advised patiently. Nicole is a girl, not a gentleman! Ignoring what Alpha had said, Nicole refused.?¡°I¡¯m not changing!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t!¡± Seeing that the child¡¯s resistance was so intense, Alpha, who had always been all-powerful in the business world, had no choice. It was also the first time he had seen Noelle act so defiantly. He could only helplessly look at the noisy little boy and say,?¡°Okay, we won¡¯t change. Let¡¯s go.¡± Alpha grabbed the documents, then picked up the boy and hurried out the door. Leaning against the man¡¯s firm shoulder, Nicole silently watched as the door to her home gradually disappeared into the distance. Then, the elevator doors closed, blocking her viewpletely. Would her mother be angry if she left with her neighbor like this? Nicole pursed her lips and dismissed her concerns. It was rare for her toe out and y, so she had to cherish this opportunity. After being carried into the car by the man who imed to be her father, Nicole sat down in the backseat and heard Alpha ask,?¡°Noelle, have you finished all the practice set up by the piano teacher?¡± So, this man had mistaken her for the little boy Noelle who looked like her! Nicole understood and nodded her head.?¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Alpha nodded approvingly, then asked again,?¡°Do you still feel dizzy today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±?Alpha heaved a sigh of relief and said,?¡°Daddy will definitely find the ghost doctor to treat you!¡± Ghost doctor? Wasn¡¯t that her mommy¡¯s title? Thus, Nicole kindly suggested,?¡°You can look for mommy next door.¡± The woman next door? Alpha¡¯s face darkened, thinking to himself that this woman had not given up on getting close to him and his son. It seemed that he would have to give her a good warning next time. ¡°Do not just call anyone your mother, got it? Also, if that womanes looking for you in the future, just ignore her.¡± But my mommy is my mommy. How could I ignore her? Nicole pursed her lips and retorted,?¡°She is my mommy.¡± ¡°That woman is not¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my mommy!¡± Alpha was thoroughly exasperated. He couldn¡¯t figure out why Noelle had been so stubborn today. He¡¯d been talking back to him, and the thought that he might have been too lonelytely made him stop arguing. When they arrived at the banquet venue, Nicole¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at the crowd outside the window. Her mouth was slightly opened in shock. Alpha picked Noelle up as usual and stepped onto the red carpet. Seeing the shing lights, Nicole thought to herself,?¡°Not good! If mommy finds out that I sneaked out, she will definitely scold me!¡± Thereafter, Nicole burrowed into Alpha¡¯s arms. Enveloped by the man¡¯s embrace, she was filled with a sense of security. ¡°Mr. Alpha, what are your ns for the massive wealth and power that you are about to take over?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns. I think it¡¯s very normal.¡± ¡°Alpha, may I know who your son¡¯s birth mother is?¡± ¡°Noment.¡± ¡°Alpha, what do you think of GK corporation¡¯s recent movements?¡± ¡°I suggest they do their part.¡± Alpha strode along with the child in his arms, responding to the various difficult questions posed by the surrounding reporters. Nicole, who was in Alpha¡¯s embrace, listened carefully. Immediately, she became interested in the disputes between these consortiums. After entering the banquet hall, Nicole raised her head and asked,?¡°Are you really not afraid of anyone?¡±? Chapter 13

Chapter 13: What Taste?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alpha tilted his head to look at the boy in his arms, whose eyes were filled with admiration.?¡°Haven¡¯t you always known, my Noelle?¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Nicole was immediately amazed. This man was as amazing as her mommy. If only he was her daddy. ¡°If only you were my dad,¡±?Nicole muttered. Alpha frowned and touched the boy¡¯s cheek in his arms.?¡°I¡¯m your father to begin with. What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I can finally have a daddy?¡±?Nicole became happy and her big eyes curved into crescent moons. She sweetly said,?¡°Daddy ~¡± Noelle had always been polite and reserved, but the coy way she was acting now touched Alpha¡¯s heart. His heart was filled with fatherly love for the little boy in his arms, so he lowered his head and nted a soft kiss on his forehead. Nicole immediately kissed Alpha¡¯s face back sweetly.?¡°Pop!¡± On the other hand, I carried the little kid dressed in a suit into the house and casually asked,?¡°Baby, why did you change into a suit on a whim? Don¡¯t you usually dislike wearing it?¡± ¡°Ah, I suddenly wanted to wear it, so I changed into it.¡± ¡°You two go ahead and y. Mommy is going to cook dinner.¡±?I put Nicole down, put on my apron, and went into the kitchen. Ever since Noelle was picked up by the woman walking toward him just now, he realized she might have mistaken him for someone else. However, the woman¡¯s embrace was warm and fragrant, just like her mother¡¯s. Noelle really couldn¡¯t bear to leave. Anyway, the girl who looked exactly like him was in his house. He would let her take over his identity for now, Noelle thought. Just as Noelle was admiring the decor of the house, he suddenly saw another little girl who looked exactly like him appear in the study room. Noelle was shocked again. Then, he heard the little girl in the study say,?¡°Nicole, you went out for a while. Why did you change your clothes?¡± In the house of the woman next door, there was actually another little girl who looked exactly like him! Noelle hurriedly put a finger to his lips and said,?¡°Shh! Don¡¯t tell, uh, mommy.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±?Winnie gave Noelle a strange look, but went back to reading quietly. Soon, Noelle had understood the whole situation. He then decided that since he had been mistaken as Nicole, he would y along and stay here for a while longer. He did not want to attend that boring banquet. ¡°Nicole! Help mommy get the wheat flour from the cupboard!¡±?The woman in the kitchen shouted. It took Noelle a moment to realize she was calling him. ¡°Okay, Mommy!¡±?Noelle quickly got up and looked around for some wheat flour. ¡°Cupboard, cupboard, which one is it¡­¡±?Noelle mumbled, searching for something in this house that he wasn¡¯t familiar with. After waiting for a long time, the soup in my pot had almost dried up. Only then did Nicole hastily deliver the wheat flour. ¡°Why did your face be so messy?¡±?I asked, looking at the stain on Nicole¡¯s face. I cleaned it up for her and then scraped her nose. Noelle replied in embarrassment,?¡°I identally got it on my nose when I was looking for something. Thank you, mommy.¡± As I poured the wheat flour into the food processor, I said,?¡°You¡¯re mommy¡¯s baby. You don¡¯t have to thank me. What vor of noodles do you want to eat for dinner?¡± However, Noelle looked conflicted. He thought for a long time before replying,?¡°Tomato.¡± ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t you usually dislike tomatoes?¡±?I was a little surprised. Has this kid changed her taste today? ¡°No, no, I¡¯m wrong. It¡¯s better to stick to what we usually have..¡±?Noelle rubbed his nose guiltily. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Daddy Beat Them Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the fragrant dishes were served on the dining table, I called the two kids over to eat. Only then did I realize that Nicole was already seated properly by the dining table. ¡°Nicole has improved a lot today. She is sitting straight and deserves some praise.¡±?I smiled as I picked up a piece of shrimp meat for her. ¡°Winnie was great today too. She told mom the moment something happened. She¡¯s smart.¡±?I picked up another piece of prawn meat and put it in Winnie¡¯s bowl. ¡°Mommy is so nice.¡±?Noelle picked up the prawn meat and put it into his mouth. Suddenly, he eximed,?¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Did you scald yourself?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that mommy¡¯s cooking is too delicious.¡±?Noelle took big bites as his eyes reddened. In fact, this was the first time Noelle had eaten a meal cooked by an elder. Normally, Alpha was busy with work, so Noelle¡¯s meals were handled by the servants. The meals he ate alwayscked the taste of home. And even if Noelle did have a birth mother, both him and his father didn¡¯t have much affection for the woman, so she was nonexistent to them. Feeling a motherly love that he never felt before, Noelle couldn¡¯t help but wipe his eyes with his sleeve as he ate. I didn¡¯t know what Nicole was thinking. When I saw her eating, she covered her eyes with her sleeve. I asked worriedly,?¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± By the time Nicole lowered her arm, I realized that her dark, grape-like, beautiful eyes were wet. ¡°Why are you crying? If you feel aggrieved, tell Mom.¡±?As I reached for a tissue to wipe Nicole¡¯s tears, I gently patted her back. ¡°I think the reason why Nicole was crying was because she broke the ss window in that man¡¯s house this afternoon. I could almost guess what Alpha could do. He must have been fierce with Nicole for her to feel so aggrieved.¡±?This thought made me angry. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine. I just feel that mommy is very good and I¡¯m moved to tears.¡±?Seeing me frown, Nicole hugged me instead andforted me. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, baby.¡±?I didn¡¯t think that Nicole would still want tofort me after feeling aggrieved. Immediately, my heart ached even more and I decided to settle the score with Alpha. On the other hand, the real Nicole was in a heightened emotional state. The reason for this was because Nicole felt that the gathering of adults was too boring. Thus, she secretly slipped out behind Alpha¡¯s back. She went to a small park nearby and found a few boys her age to y with. By the time Alpha came looking for her, Nicole was arguing with the boys with her hands on her hips. ¡°Return our cards!¡±?one of the little boys shouted. ¡°Am I going to give it to you just because you say so? If you are willing to bet, you must ept your loss, understand?¡±?Nicole shouted back, unwilling to be outdone. ¡°If you take it all, how are we going to y?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ones who want topete. You lost and you¡¯re acting so shamelessly. Aren¡¯t you ashamed!?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t say that we wouldpete with you!¡± After Alpha, who had a frosty look on his face, picked Nicole up, Nicole stuck out her neck and shouted,?¡°A bunch of cowards!¡± ¡°Give us back our cards!¡± It was the first time he¡¯d been surrounded by a bunch of kids. Alpha felt the veins in his forehead popped. ¡°Noelle, what happened?¡± Seeing that someone hade to help, Nicole pointed at the little boys and said,?¡°We were ying games and they lost, they should have given me their cards but now they are trying to get out of it.¡± ¡°We are not trying to get out of it! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you who stole from us!¡±?one of the boys retorted. ¡°Did you sneak out again just to y cards with the kids?¡±?Alpha interrupted the argument between the kids, frowning at the boy covered with mud. Nicole was oblivious to Alpha¡¯s emotions. Pointing at the tallest little boy, she said,?¡°Daddy, help me beat them up!¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: It Is Tough to Educate Children

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instantly, Alpha¡¯s face darkened.?¡°Noelle,¡±?he said coldly.?¡°Give them back the card.¡± ¡°No, I won this¡­¡± ¡°Noelle.¡± She felt an imposing presence from Alpha. Nicole pursed her lips and returned the stack of game cards to the group of little boys. ¡°What are you being so arrogant for¡­¡± The boy in the lead wanted to make a face to show off his victory, but Alpha red at him and he immediately ran off with a bunch of his buddies. ¡°You¡¯re a bad father. I don¡¯t want you to be my father anymore.¡± As Alpha forced her to give back the card she won, Nicole felt extremely aggrieved and immediately missed her mommy. ¡°Mommy is better. She would help me beat up little boys and coax me. She¡¯s nothing like this fierce, bad daddy,¡±?Nicole thought. Hearing his son¡¯s words, Alpha¡¯s face darkened and he was extremely depressed. Who could tell him why Noelle had changed so drastically all of a sudden? The little boy who used to think kids were childish, why did he start ying baseball and cards with people today? Could it be that Noelle¡¯s rebellious phase hade early? Alpha couldn¡¯t figure it out. After returning to the banquet hall, neither of them paid attention to the other as they were both angry. They were in a cold war with each other. Even after the banquet had ended, Nicole continued to pout with an angry expression. Alpha finally sighed and gave in first. ¡°Noelle, look at dad and listen to me.¡± Alpha crouched down and focused on the boy with soft blond hair. ¡°Humph!¡±?Nicole became stubborn and turned her head away, refusing to look at him. ¡°Dad¡¯s angry because you snuck out to y without telling me. That¡¯s how you were abducted by bad people a few days ago. Dad has taught you that it is dangerous, remember?¡±?Alpha said earnestly. If anyone were to see this pair in the corner of the banquet hall, their jaws would definitely drop. As the heir of the European Financial Group, Alpha stood at the pinnacle of wealth and power. It was really unheard of for him to coax a child so humbly. It was dangerous not to tell an adult while sneaking out. Mommy had taught her. So despite her anger, Nicole nodded. ¡°If Dad hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you¡¯d have been taken away by a woman. That way you¡¯d never see dad again, would you want that?¡±?Alpha exined. Although she had no idea what he was talking about, given the sincerity in Alpha¡¯s voice, Nicole nodded. ¡°So you made the same mistake again, right?¡± Nicole finally made sense of the situation. She turned back to look at Alpha and nodded slowly. ¡°You can¡¯t do this again in the future. Also, I won¡¯t object to you ying with other children, but you can¡¯t bully them just because you¡¯re good. After all, those are all their cards. You can¡¯t take them all, understand?¡± After hearing that exnation, Nicole realized her mistake. Realizing that she had wronged Alpha, she took the initiative to hug Alpha¡¯s neck. ¡°I know I was wrong. You¡¯re a good father. I¡¯m sorry.¡± At that moment, after educating his child, Alpha felt sad yet happy at the same time. He picked up the little boy hanging from his neck and said warmly,?¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± The moment she stepped out of the elevator, Nicole rushed toward her room. Holding the door handle, she muttered,?¡°I am going home¡­¡± To her surprise, the man picked her up again and turned her around.?¡°Noelle, our house is this way.¡± When exactly would she be able to go home? Nicole began to worry. However, she soon encountered a new problem. ¡°Noelle, take off your clothes. Daddy will give you a bath,¡±?Alpha said with distaste when he saw the mud and dust covering his son. If she took off her clothes, wouldn¡¯t that expose her impersonation of Noelle? Nicole panicked. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: I Don¡¯t Want to Have Any Contact With You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Can I not bathe?¡±?Nicole blinked her big eyes and acted cute. How did my son learn to act like a spoiled child? Alpha held his forehead helplessly and said,?¡°No, you are dirty.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Can I bathe by myself?¡± Nicole tugged at her clothes and said. ¡°Yeah.¡± After getting his permission, Nicole breathed a sigh of relief. She then carried her pajamas into the bathroom. He didn¡¯t expect his five years old son to no longer have any need for his father to help him bathe. Alpha sighed softly, and felt wistful. At this moment, Alpha heard a knock on the door. I gathered my emotions, then took a deep breath and knocked on the door of the egomaniac¡¯s house. ¡°Who¡­ Why is it you?¡± A very handsome face appeared from behind the door, but Alpha¡¯s expression immediately darkened when he saw me. ¡°You¡¯re upset to see me, aren¡¯t you? As it happens, so am I.¡±?I continued speaking, ¡°Mister, I came to you because of what happened this afternoon.¡± Before I could finish what I¡¯d started, Alpha said coldly,?¡°I don¡¯t want to have any contact with you.¡± With that, he pretended to close the door. He¡¯d bullied Nicole into crying, and now he wanted to run away? I certainly wasn¡¯t going to let him do that. This time, I was going to teach this rude guy a lesson. I took a step forward and stuck out one foot, blocking the door. Then, I stared at him and said,?¡°Even though my baby was in the wrong at first, you didn¡¯t rify what happened and med her. You even scolded her until she cried. Aren¡¯t you too petty?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We originally wanted to apologize andpensate you, but you didn¡¯t even give her a chance to apologize. You are even willing to bully a child. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± The thought of baby Nicole crying at dinner makes my heart ache. Can¡¯t he be a little more forgiving to such a young child? The more I looked at the man in front of me, the more I hated him. I wanted to punch him. I grabbed his cor and threatened.?¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to be rude to my babies again¡­¡± Ever since this woman appeared in front of Alpha, Alpha had a strange feeling that the uncontroble feeling from that night wasing back. Although his heart was palpitating, he still tried his best to control himself and maintain a distance from the gorgeous woman in front of him. What he didn¡¯t expect was for the woman to have suddenly moved closer, then grabbed him by the cor and said something through her gritted teeth. Instantly, Alpha felt a roaring in his mind as primal lust invaded his body. It was as if every cell in his body was moring to get even closer to this woman. Relying on hisst bit of rationality, Alpha could only take a huge step back, praying that the beast in him would disappear as soon as possible. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely pay for your rudeness!¡±?I gritted my teeth and threatened him fiercely. Without any warning, Alpha suddenly took a huge step back and pulled me along with him. At that moment, one of my feet was still on the edge of the doorway. I could not maintain my bnce! ¡°Ah!¡± Following the woman¡¯s surprised cry, Alpha¡¯s world turned upside down and he fell heavily to the ground. The woman¡¯s soft body mmed into him, and Alpha felt as if a fire had been kindled within him from the moment she touched his chest. In an instant, his entire body felt hot. And only by touching this woman could he reduce this unbearable feeling. He wanted to possess her and then ¡°taste¡± her! That was the only thought in Alpha¡¯s mind. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Hot Kiss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Beep, beep, beep, beep ~¡±?In the bathroom, Nicole was sitting in the bathtub and singing happily. The showerhead was turned on the whole time and the entire bathroom was filled with mist. The sound of water sshing made her unable to hear anything outside. ¡°This daddy house¡¯s bathing ball is really fun,¡±?Nicole blew a big bubble and muttered to herself. Right next door, the two little kids were leaning against the door and peeking. ¡°Nicole, if you hadn¡¯t been so naughty and smashed the neighbor¡¯s ss window, mommy wouldn¡¯t have had to apologize to him.¡± ¡°Shh, Winnie. Let me hear.¡± Noelle, who had his ears pressed tightly against the door, frowned the more he listened. Why did mommy and daddy¡¯s tone not sound right? Worriedly, Noelle hurriedly waved at Winnie.?¡°Winnie,e and listen. Are they fighting?¡± Winnie also pressed her ear against the door and affirmed,?¡°Yes, mommy is scolding the neighbor next door.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. If mommy doesn¡¯t like daddy, then I won¡¯t be able to be with mommy often anymore.¡± Noelle was distressed at the thought. At the same time, I was falling hard on Alpha. Luckily, there was a meat cushion underneath to catch me. Otherwise, my jaw would have been broken. ¡°Damn it, why did you suddenly step back¡­¡±?I awkwardly tried to push myself to my feet, but Alpha¡¯s hand suddenly touched my waist. ¡°What are you doing! Let me up!¡± I used my free hand to punch Alpha, who was taking advantage of me, but I didn¡¯t expect to see a look I saw before in his eyes. It was tant lust and temptation, his gaze so fierce that it almost seemed like it was piercing me. With that look in his eyes, I instinctively retracted my arms. My sixth sense told me that I had to get out of here, but I was trapped by Alpha and could only maintain the embarrassing position of straddling him, unable to get up. ¡°I want to try what you taste like.¡± Alpha suddenly said in a hoarse voice, his words were erotic and seductive. ¡°Crazy, oh¡­¡± My waist was suddenly pinched, and my whole body felt numb. My hands ran out of strength, and I fell down again. But I¡¯m d my elbow supported me. Otherwise, I¡¯d probably be smashing him in the face. Alpha¡¯s face widened. His deep, mesmerizing eyes seemed familiar to me¡­ I was almost face to face with him, his hot breath on my face. Why was this guy so hot? Before I could react, a force from the back of my head made our lips touch. Right after, as if purely following the instincts of his body, Alpha bit wildly at my lips, stealing the air from my mouth. Suddenly, a warm and moist tongue entered my mouth and pried my lips open domineeringly. Then, it teased my tongue like a nimble snake. ¡°Oh oh oh!¡± I couldn¡¯t move. I was so overwhelmed by this french kissing that I could barely breathe. My mind was nk, and I felt a thrill that was indescribable. By the time I regained myposure, I was thrown onto the bed. I was weakened and gasping for air, and Alpha was staring at me like I was his prey as he roughly ripped open his top. Alpha¡¯s upper body was a perfect inverted triangle, his bulging muscles disying his full sexy masculinity. While I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt that it was good to let nature take its course. This way, I wouldn¡¯t need to resist the numbing desire that was oveing my body. When he pounced on me again, I subconsciously weed him, responding to another passionate and fierce kiss as I clung on to him. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Bedtime Story

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As my hands unconsciously wandered to Alpha¡¯s solid abs, I heard shuffling footsteps outside the room. I instantly regained my senses. At this moment, my clothes had been stripped off by Alpha, exposing a lot of my skin. It was extremely intimate and unrestrained. Shit. Why would I do that with this rude egomaniac? Seeing Alpha¡¯s eyes ze over, and was about toe and kiss me, I¡¯m so startled that I instinctively bit his shoulder. It¡¯s the feel of taut flesh. ¡°Hiss! What are you doing?!¡±?Alpha gasped in pain. Then, he widened his eyes and quickly got up from my body. He looked at me in shock. His innocent and disbelieving expression made it seemed like he was the victim. I no longer had the shame to face this embarrassing scene. I got out of bed awkwardly, then lowered my head and tried desperately to escape out the door. Nicole, who had juste out from the bathroom, watched as the figure disappeared from the doorway. She was stunned. If she was not mistaken, the person who ran past her was her mother? Next, Nicole turned around to see Alpha, who had a pale face and was half-naked. She quickly covered her eyes and said,?¡°Eh? Daddy, why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?¡± Alpha rushed out, intending to settle scores with the woman who had seduced him and bitten him. He didn¡¯t expect his son to see his disheveled appearance and immediately rushed back to the bedroom in embarrassment. After Alpha put on some clothes and walked out, Nicole blinked and asked,?¡°Daddy, why is mommy in the room with you?¡± And mommy ran out fast. How strange, Nicole thought. Even Alpha himself couldn¡¯t exin why something like this happened. He gritted his teeth and tried to act nonchnt.?¡°She¡¯s treating dad¡¯s¡­ illness.¡± Only then did Nicole nod her head in understanding. She had seen how her mother performed acupuncture on a patient. She did indeed need to take off her patient¡¯s clothes. ¡°And she¡¯s not your mommy. Not every woman who shows up at your house is your mommy,¡±?Alpha emphasized, while rubbing his temples with a headache. Seeing that Nicole was about to argue with him about ¡°whether mommy is mommy or not¡±, Alpha quickly interrupted,?¡°Okay, go to sleep. You still have ss tomorrow.¡± Under Alpha¡¯s watch, Nicole reluctantly climbed onto Noelle¡¯s little bed. Just as Alpha was about to turn off the lights, Nicole said,?¡°You haven¡¯t read me a bedtime story yet.¡± ¡°What?¡±?Alpha was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s the story of the little bear and the little rabbit. Daddy, quickly read it to me, or I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± ¡°Noelle, didn¡¯t you say not to treat you like a child¡­¡±?Alpha was uncertain. He looked at the little boy on the bed with a strange expression. He was indeed his son. ¡°I want to listen to the story!¡±?Nicole emphasized. Although it was very strange and iprehensible, Alpha patiently found a book about bears and bunnies and read it to the little boy on the bed. When his son finally fell asleep, Alpha quietly closed the door behind him and dialed.?¡°Help me find out who the other woman living on the top floor of Kamel apartment is.¡± On the other hand, while panting, I escaped from Alpha¡¯s house, entered the elevator, and made my way down to the bottom of the building. After running a fewps around the apartment, I calmed my agitated emotions. The scene just now was really too embarrassing. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but I¡¯d lost my mind under Alpha¡¯s seduction. I¡¯d almost fallen for it. How could I have feelings for such an arrogant, rude, condescending, promiscuous man? How strange. And the footsteps that had startled me awake earlier were probably from Alpha¡¯s son, the little boy I¡¯d once saved. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Paper Airne

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I was so embarrassed that a child had seen all this. I think I¡¯ll have to hide from this family forever. When I returned home after calming down, the two little kids were watching TV together. I told them as if nothing had happened,?¡°Mommy¡¯s already taken care of it, babies. It¡¯s time to bathe and sleep.¡± Seeing Nicole sitting on the sofa, refusing toe over, I asked curiously,?¡°Nicole, don¡¯t you want to take a bath?¡± Noelle nervously pinched the hem of his little suit and stammered,?¡°Mommy, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to bathe today¡­¡± Since that was the case, I didn¡¯t force her. I led Winnie into the bathroom. After barely escaping one ordeal, Noelle was faced with another difficult problem. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t bathe. You still have to change your clothes,¡±?I said, holding up one of Nicole¡¯s pale yellow nightgowns. Winnie had already changed into her nightdress and was sitting obediently by the bed. She reminded her,?¡°Nicole, how ufortable would it be for you to sleep in a suit?¡± Being urged to change clothes by two person of the opposite sex was the biggest problem Noelle had encountered in his life. He could only ask weakly,?¡°Can I not change¡­¡± He was a boy, he definitely could not wear a skirt! ¡°Why not?¡± Nicole did not bathe today and was unwilling to change into her nightdress. This was truly abnormal. ¡°Are you sick?¡±?I leaned over and touched Nicole¡¯s forehead. Her temperature was normal. Afraid of being exposed, Noelle stiffened when he was touched on the forehead. Thankfully, mommy hadn¡¯t noticed. Sighing in relief, Noelle exined,?¡°I don¡¯t want to wear a dress.¡± ¡°But girls wear nightdresses.¡±?Winnie carried the doll and walked over. She held Noelle¡¯s hand and coaxed,?¡°Shall I help you wear it?¡± Noelle wanted to argue that he wasn¡¯t a girl and didn¡¯t need a nightdress at all, but when he opened his mouth, he didn¡¯t know what other excuses to give. Seeing Nicole¡¯s reluctance, I rummaged through my closet and found a pair of pajama pants. They were blue with teddy bears on it. I handed them to Nicole. Noelle looked at the cute bear pajamas in his hand and lowered his head silently.?¡°I, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± With that, Noelle ran into the bathroom with the pajamas in his arms. ¡°Look at how hurried he is.¡±?I shook my head helplessly. After the two little kids were tucked in their respective beds, I covered them with a nket. I looked at the fairy tale book and slowly read,?¡°In the Dwarf Kingdom, there was a princess¡­¡± ¡°Click.¡± Noelle opened his eyes in the darkness when he heard the soft click of the door closing. Sleeping after listening to the princess¡¯ story was indeed not suitable for boys, Noelle thought. As he tiptoed to his feet and prepared to leave, he heard Winnie whisper behind him,?¡°Nicole, where are you going?¡± Noelle stiffened.?¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡±?he whispered back. ¡°Oh.¡±?Winnie rolled over and went back to sleep. Noelle then crept out to find her mommy already asleep. The house was dark. Then, he carefully walked to the balcony and tiptoed to look at the window. Nicole was woken up by a light tapping sound. As she was confusedly looking around for the source of the sound, Nicole suddenly saw a paper airne crash against the window of the room, creating a tapping sound. Right after, a pink light shed in the window of the house opposite. Only then did Nicole realize that someone was calling her. Nicole got off the bed barefooted, then opened the window and saw a blurry figure standing on the balcony opposite her house. The figure used her toy wand to illuminate his face so that Nicole could see it clearly. That person was Noelle, who had swapped identities with her. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Mommy Is No Match for Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nicole shuddered at the thought of not being home yet. Thereafter, Noelle, who was opposite, seemingly gestured something at her. A small paper airne flew in andnded right beside Nicole¡¯s feet. Nicole picked up the paper airne and felt around on the desk beside her. She switched on the tablemp. She opened the paper airne and found a line of words with beautiful handwriting.?¡°I have to go back quickly! I still have ss tomorrow!¡ªNoelle.¡± Nicole took a pen from the drawer and hesitated for a moment before writing.?¡°But I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet ¨C Nicole¡± The small paper airne flew back. After a while, another paper airne flew in. Nicole opened it up.?¡°Next time, I will switch with you again. Otherwise, daddy will find out! ¨C Noelle¡± ¡°Okay, how are we going to switch back?¡ªNicole¡± ¡°When daddy and mommy are not paying attention, sneak out of the house!¡ªNoelle¡± 10 minutester, the two kids that looked identical met in the corridor. This time, she had the time to carefully examine this person who looked like her. Nicole suddenly said,?¡°You are my brother!¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡±?Noelle was confused. ¡°We came back with mommy this time to find our brother! You look just like us. You must be my brother,¡±?Nicole said confidently. ¡°But I have a biological mother¡­ It¡¯s just that daddy and I don¡¯t like her,¡±?Noelle mused. Since he already had a mother, it was impossible for him to have another mother. This matter immediately troubled Nicole. She said with a sad face,?¡°Then you might not be my brother anymore.¡± Seeing that the little girl was sad, Noelle quickly said,?¡°But I also want your mommy to be my mommy.¡± ¡°Really?¡±?Nicole was pleasantly surprised. Suddenly remembering Alpha, Nicole hesitated. ¡°Actually, your dad¡¯s not so bad.¡± ¡°Then we can have the same parents!¡±?Noelle had an idea, but he was quickly disappointed.?¡°But mommy doesn¡¯t like Daddy. She even argued with him tonight.¡± ¡°No,¡±?Nicole denied.?¡°I saw daddy and mommy on the same bed today. Daddy was pressing mommy, but mommy ran away.¡± ¡°Ah!¡±?Noelle instantly understood and exined to Nicole.?¡°Those two were fighting! After that, mommy couldn¡¯t win and ran away.¡± ¡°Impossible! My mommy is very powerful. There¡¯s no way she can¡¯t win!¡± Seeing that they were about to digress from the topic, Noelle cautiously looked behind her and whispered,?¡°We just have to make them reconcile and be willing to be our mom and dad. Nicole, let¡¯s switch back quickly.¡± Thus, after exchanging their pajamas, the two of them sneaked back to their home. Early the next morning, I got a call from Galen. ¡°Luna, Alpha found out about you staying at Kamel apartment, but I hid the critical part for you!¡± I groaned. It would have been strange if Alpha hadn¡¯t checked on me after what had happenedst night.?¡°Just don¡¯t let him discover my other identities,¡±?I said tly. ¡°Alright, speaking of which¡­¡±?Galen paused for a moment before saying,?¡°I should be returning to China soon.¡± ¡°Oh? For what reason?¡± ¡°Apany asked me to be a senior technical consultant. They offered a rather high sry, so I wanted to return to China to develop my career.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll celebrate with you when you get back.¡±?I hung up. However, not long after, another unfamiliar call came in. ¡°Hello? Is this Luna?¡± I froze, and it took me a moment to recognize that this was my aunt¡¯s daughter, Sandy¡¯s voice. On the other end of the line, Sandy said to me, sobbing,?¡°Luna, my mom is dying.. She wants to see you again before she dies.¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: She¡¯s Afraid That You¡¯ll Be Worried

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios My aunt is actually in a critical condition? But wasn¡¯t she fine when I left the country five years ago? Why is she suddenly in a critical condition? But Sandy wouldn¡¯t lie to me, I trust her on this. Numerous questions and shock lingered in my mind. I suppressed my grief and put down the phone with trembling hands. At that moment, my two kids Nicole and Winnie, walked out of the room one after another. Both of them looked sleepy, but it was the attentive Winnie who noticed that my mood wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Why do I feel like you¡¯re about to cry?¡± I sniffled and held back my tears. I held the two kids¡¯ shoulders and said, ¡°Mommy suddenly has something on and needs to go out. You two stay at home and take good care of yourselves. There¡¯s milk and oatmeal in the cupboard. Warm it up and eat it, be good.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry!¡± Nicole blinked her big eyes at me. Fortunately, both my kids were very sensible, allowing me to settle my matters with ease. I quickly changed my clothes and when I opened the door, the tears that I have been holding back finally fell from my eyes. Ever since my mother passed away, my aunt was the family member that treated me the best. In my heart, she was just like my mother. When my stepmother and stepsister bullied me, it was always my aunt who protected me. But now, my aunt¡¯s life was in danger. She has taken care of me since I was young, but I didn¡¯t even know how she had spent the past five years. A huge wave of grief engulfed me, making it hard for me to breathe. No more dys, I told myself. Luna, you¡¯re the best doctor in the world, and you¡¯ve brought countless patients back from the dead. Our top priority now is to hurry to the hospital and find a chance of survival for my aunt! When I raced to my aunt¡¯s ward, the whole family was looking at me. My father, stepsister Shana, her stepmother, V, and aunt¡¯s daughter, Sandy, were all gathered around the bed. At this moment, the person lying on the bed had a respirator ced onto her face. She was on the verge of death, as if her life was slowly draining away. Shana crossed her arms before her chest and deliberately ridiculed with a cold snort. ¡°Aunt is already so ill, yet you¡¯ve onlye now. How heartless!¡± Father also looked at me with disgust, as if I were his enemy and not his daughter. I didn¡¯t have the time to deal with them. I quickly walked to the bed, squatted down, and held my aunt¡¯s hands. My aunt turned around and looked at me with a pair of cloudy but gentle eyes. She said with difficulty, ¡°Luna, it¡¯s great¡­ to see you before I die¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, my aunt started coughing. She looked weak and ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I frowned anxiously at Shandy. Five years ago, my aunt was still very energetic. It had only been five years, how did she be so sickly and withered?! Sandy wiped her tears and answered me in a hoarse voice, ¡°After you left the country, Mom found out that she hadte-stage liver cancer¡­ She refused chemotherapy and only relied on medicine to survive until now¡­¡± Aunt was actually in thete stage of liver cancer?! However, liver cancer was not an incurable disease. At least to me, there was still a chance topletely cure it! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡± In a moment of desperation, I practically shouted these words. Seeing that I had lost control of my emotions, Sandy also started to cry. She exined, ¡°Mother didn¡¯t want me to tell you. She was afraid that you would worry¡­¡± However, if she didn¡¯t tell me, she was depriving herself of the best opportunity to cure herself! I gritted my teeth.. Just as I was about to tell them that my aunt could still be saved, my father¡¯s angry shout interrupted me. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Parsi only has this little bit of time left! She didn¡¯t leave it for you to repent!¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Authorization

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although my father normally detested me and viewed me as his lifelong shame, his anger and grief towards my aunt were genuine. I frowned deeply, unwilling to fight with my father in front of my sickly aunt. At this moment, I felt my aunt¡¯s hand lightly shake mine. I hastily looked at her, only to see her gently smiling at me. ¡°Auntie, why didn¡¯t you do chemotherapy?¡± Tears welled up in my eyes again. She was hiding the news of the cancer from me and refusing chemotherapy. I really didn¡¯t understand her choice. My aunt gently shook her head. She only had enough strength to form a few words with her lips, so I used lip reading to understand what she was trying to say. What my aunt said was, ¡°Chemotherapy is too painful. I am afraid of the pain. Forget it, Luna. Don¡¯t me me.¡± The moment I understood what my aunt wanted to say, my tears fell. Indeed, when my aunt was young, she was a beautifuldy. She definitely could not ept the pain of chemotherapy during cancer treatment, nor could she ept the fact that she will age and be uglier due to chemotherapy. That was why she¡¯d chosen a more conservative treatment, choosing a beautiful and decent way to die. However, chemotherapy is not my only treatment method! Seeing my tears, my aunt squeezed my hand and said reluctantly, ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t want to die. I want to see your children grow up¡­¡± At the end of her speech, my aunt¡¯s aura was getting weaker. I knew that I couldn¡¯t dy any longer! I got up abruptly, nced at my aunt on the bed, and resolutely rushed out. We quickly found the operating theater. I grabbed an attending physician who was about to leave and said firmly, ¡°Prepare a surgery immediately. I want to use your operating room temporarily.¡± The doctor looked at me in surprise and adjusted his sses. He seemed to treat me like I was crazy. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t joke around. Do you think we¡¯re ying house?¡± ¡°I am the chief physician with international certification! I have the authority to requisition all of your medical facilities!¡± I quickly took out the identification card from my pocket and showed it to him. ¡°Chief physician¡­ Are you the ghost doctor?¡± The doctor nced at my identity card, and a surprised expression appeared on his face. Thereafter, he quickly changed his tone and solemnly replied, ¡°We will definitely cooperate with your surgery!¡± The surgery environment was settled, the other important item was my golden needles! My set of golden needles was my main tool in treating patients with traditional chinese medicine. The set of golden needles was superb. If Western medical technology couldn¡¯t save my aunt, then the acupuncture of traditional chinese medicine might be myst hope! I searched my body and remembered that I left the gold needles in the car. I hurried back to the parking lot to get it. On the other side, Shana and V couldn¡¯t help but gloat when they saw Luna running out of the ward. They were in a very good mood when they saw how sad Luna was! In reality, Shana and her daughter did not care about her aunt Parsi¡¯ life at all. They rushed to the hospital to see Parsi for thest time only because of her father¡¯s concern for Parsi. It allowed them to show how kind they were and how much they valued kinship. As soon as Luna left, V deliberately said in a strangled voice, ¡°Luna is such a heartless child! She only cared about herself and ran out. How cold-blooded!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! To think that Aunt Parsi dotes on her so much. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s an ingrate!¡± Shana chimed in.. Seeing her father¡¯s expression turn darker, she could not help butugh inwardly. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: She Will Kill Auntie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, her father must hate Luna for abandoning Aunt Parsi. He would definitely teach her a lessonter! Shana thought with ill intentions. ¡°You can¡¯t say that about Sister Luna!¡± Sandy was kneeling in front of the hospital bed, and she was patting her mother¡¯s chest as she tried to calm her down. ¡°Sandy¡­¡± On the bed, Parsi reached out and gently touched Sandy, indicating that she should not bicker with Shana and her daughter. At that moment, the door of the ward was opened. A few neatly-dressed doctors and nurses pushed the operating table in and entered quickly. They looked like they were about to move Parsi over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luna¡¯s father immediately stood in front of all of the doctors and nurses with a cautious expression as he asked, ¡°My little sister is already in such a state, do you still want to torture her?¡± Could these doctors not see that Parsi was already on herst breath? Sandy sobbed as well. ¡°Doctor, in my mother¡¯sst moments, let us spend more time with her.¡± A nurse asked in puzzlement, ¡°Isn¡¯t Madam Parsi¡¯ family the ones who requested the surgery?¡± ¡°Nonsense! We didn¡¯t ask for anything!¡± Luna¡¯s father¡¯s expression immediately darkened as a possibility urred to him. ¡°Your hospital is trying to take advantage of the fact that my sister is on herst breath to make more money off us!¡± At the mention of money, her stepmother, Ve, became excited. She threw a look at Shana, put her hands on her hips, and scolded, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless hospital!¡± Shana also stood in front of the doctors and nurses, shouting, ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch my aunt!¡± But in reality, Shana couldn¡¯t wait for her aunt Parsi to die as soon as possible. That way, Luna wouldn¡¯t be able to see Parsi for thest time, and she would be devastated. By then, she would be able to enjoy Luna¡¯s miserable state! Just as the situation was getting out of hand, Parsi¡¯ attending doctor walked in and interrupted them with a frown. ¡°Miss Luna asked for the surgery!¡± ¡°Luna? You¡¯re actually listening to her?¡± Shana¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the attending doctor in disbelief. She then tried to stop them even more violently. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any good intentions! She¡¯ll definitely kill my aunt! You can¡¯t listen to her!¡± Shana yelled so loudly that it startled the ward next door. After learning that all of this was Luna¡¯s doing, his father¡¯s expression darkened as he scolded in a low voice, ¡°That stupid pig!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± At that moment, I arrived at the door of the ward. I was furious when I saw that Shana and my father were blocking the medical personnel from moving. With every minute that passed, aunt would lose more of her life force. It would be even more difficult to save her from the gates of hell! I strode forward and pped Shana ruthlessly. She was sent flying back by my p. Ever since I¡¯d saved Sandy previously, I¡¯d been pping her more naturally. Seeing Shana¡¯s shocked and resentful expression, I coldly said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to kill my aunt! Be smart and get out!¡± After getting rid of Shana, who had been causing trouble, the doctors and nurses and I sessfully transferred my aunt to the operating theater. After regaining her senses, Shana crawled up from the ground, and yelled as she chased after Luna, ¡°Luna, you bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you! You killed your aunt! You¡¯re going to get what you deserve!¡± However, when she reached the door of the operating theater, the nurses closed the thick metal door and stopped Shana outside, who was still cursing crazily. After entering the inner room alone, I skillfully tied up my long hair, changed into a surgical gown, and put on a mask. When everything was ready, I walked out of the room and appeared before the doctors and nurses. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Daddy, Be Normal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Eh¡­ why do you look so unfamiliar?¡± A young nurse looked at me and asked curiously. Obviously, I was wearing a mask and goggles, so they couldn¡¯t see my face. ¡°She¡¯s the famous ghost doctor!¡± My aunt¡¯s attending doctor walked over and exined. I gave him a grateful look, then busied myself disinfecting the gold needles. ¡°Ghost doctor?¡± ¡°The ghost doctor actually appeared here!¡± ¡°Am I hallucinating?¡± However, the news that I was the ghost doctor rmed all the nurses present. Everyone was in amotion for a while before they quietened down. Who would have thought that the internationally-renowned and low-key ghost doctor would appear here? After learning that I was the ghost doctor, the surgical nurse beside me became visibly nervous. When she handed me the anesthesia mask, her hands were trembling slightly. I took the mask from her andforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Right after, just as I was about to put the anesthesia mask on my aunt¡¯s face, I suddenly saw her lose confidence and her eyes became sullen. It was obvious that aunt hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d survive thete stages of lung cancer since she¡¯d been examined. Her condition worsened by the day, and by the time the disease threatened to take her life, she¡¯d lost all hope for this final surgery. Sighing, I lowered my head and whispered in her ear, ¡°Aunt, trust me. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± On the other hand, after waking Noelle, Alpha ruffled his shaggy blond hair. ¡°Get up early,¡± he said gently. ¡°You have sses today.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Noelle rubbed his eyes, and climbed out of bed. Although he felt that there was something wrong with Noelle, Alpha didn¡¯t take it to heart. Holding his hand, he led him to the bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth. Just as Alpha reached for a hot towel to help Noelle wash his face, Noelle¡¯s eyes narrowed. He ducked back and refused. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± That¡¯s strange. Didn¡¯t this little guy make a fuss yesterday about asking me to help wash his face and brush his teeth? Despite his confusion, Alpha handed Noelle the towel and went to the kitchen to make breakfast. When Noelle sat down at the dining table in his suit, he frowned at the strawberry cream cake on the table. ¡°Look, Dad even drew a teddy bear on it for you.¡± Alpha smiled and pointed it out to him. Noelle fell silent as he looked at the pink and creamy cake. Seeing that Noelle hadn¡¯t moved, Alpha pushed the cake toward him again and urged him. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Daddy has to go to workter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it,¡± Noelle refused. He had never liked sweet food, has his father forgotten? ¡°I thought you said you wanted strawberry cream cake yesterday?¡± Alpha was startled, then he studied Noelle. It was very strange. Noelle had begged him for a long time yesterday before he agreed to give him strawberry cream cake for breakfast. But when he woke up early today to make the strawberry cream cake for him specially, Noelle actually didn¡¯t want to eat it anymore? ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating now.¡± Noelle stared silently at the cake in front of him, and his mouth was already pouting. ¡°No, Daddy has spent a long time making it. You must eat it!¡± Alpha¡¯s face darkened as he ordered. However, Noelle still did not move. He looked like he had been wronged. Thinking back to his previous experience, Alpha felt that Noelle might be someone who was amenable to coaxing but not coercion. Hence, he softened his tone and tried to coax him gently. ¡°Baby, eat the cake obediently. Daddy will tell you the story of the little bear and rabbitter ~¡± To his surprise, not only was Noelle unimpressed, he gave him a disgusted look. ¡°Daddy, please be normal.. I¡¯m scared,¡± Noelle finally couldn¡¯t help himself. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Out of Personal Grudge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alpha looked embarrassed, the air seemed to have frozen. He was actually despised by a five-year-old child, where would his dignity as a father go in the future? Fortunately, a call came at that moment, saving Alpha from further embarrassment. However, the moment the call connected, Alpha heard a sudden news. ¡°President, the informationwork says that the ghost doctor has appeared in the operating theater of a hospital and is currently operating on a patient with advanced liver cancer.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Continue to watch the situation. I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Alpha made a prompt decision and stood up to leave. ¡°Daddy, why are you looking for the ghost doctor?¡± Noelle asked curiously as he looked up at him. Alpha opened his mouth, his expression troubled. In the beginning, he had wanted to recruit the ghost doctor, a talent who had mastered the world¡¯s TCM techniques. As long as the ghost doctor was willing to be employed by him, he would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life. However, under his repeated invitations, not only did the ghost doctor reject him, he even said, ¡°I will never help Alpha with anything. He did not understand. He had never interacted with the ghost doctor before, so why did the ghost doctor hate him so much? This made him want to find out more. In short, regardless of whether he wants the ghost doctor to treat Noelle or if it was out of his own personal grudge, Alpha had to catch the ghost doctor. Seeing Alpha left without saying anything, Noelle blinked in confusion. After I inserted the eighteen needles into my aunt¡¯s vital acupoints, I finally heaved a sigh of relief. With these eighteen needles, it could ensure that his aunt¡¯s life was temporarily stabilized and no idents would ur. Thereafter, I inserted a few needles into the acupuncture points on my aunt¡¯s abdomen near her ribs. I also inserted a gold needle under her foot. Right after, I extended my hand and said, ¡°Scalpel.¡± The surgical nurse had to watch Luna¡¯s treatment process the entire time, and she was stunned. She couldn¡¯t understand how a needle, so thin that it was almost invisible, could be used so skillfully in the hands of the ghost doctor. It was like a well-trained army, hitting wherever it wasmanded. At this moment, the golden needles that were inserted into Parsi¡¯ body were standing firmly. Not only did it not move at all, there was not even a drop of blood. She could not help but think to herself, ¡®I¡¯m amazed by the ghost doctor¡¯s acupuncture treatment. It¡¯s really amazing!¡¯ When I saw that the surgical nurse stood there in a daze for a long time without any reaction, I urged her. ¡°Scalpel.¡± Immediately, as if she had just woken up from a dream, she handed me the sterilized scalpel. After making a cut at the critical spot, I solemnly look at the one centimeter deep cut. At first, there was bright red blood, but after I put another needle into my aunt¡¯s neck, muddy dark brown blood flowed out of the wound. The surgical nurse quickly took a basin to catch the pus and blood flowing out of the wound. Her eyes widened as she watched this shocking scene. The dark brown muddy blood flowed for three to four minutes before it turned from dark brown to normal red. I heaved a sigh of relief and felt relieved. Afterwards, I started to sew the wound on my aunt and took out the gold needles one by one. After carefully putting away the gold needles, I waved my hand and said, ¡°The surgery is sessful. Give the patient a blood transfusion.¡± With that, I copsed into my chair. Even though the entire surgery only took about three hours, every injection required extremely high concentration and skillful control. There were more than seven hundred acupuncture points in a person¡¯s body. If I were to identally poke the wrong acupuncture point, I would lose my aunt¡¯s life. This method of bloodletting after acupuncture was a desperate gamble, there was no room for errors. ¡°Ghost doctor, your medical skills are truly remarkable!¡± The attending doctor walked over and praised me in admiration. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Stopped by Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I gave him a polite smile and then whispered, ¡°Dr. Kerr, thank you for helping me hide my identity.¡± I could let others know about the ghost doctor, but I didn¡¯t want anyone to know that the ghost doctor¡¯s name was Luna. After all, the ghost doctor¡¯s identity involved too many different parties and factions. Once my identity is discovered, my family and friends will not have peace. Dr. Kerr adjusted his sses and gave me a slight bow before sincerely saying, ¡°Of course, I have my own selfish motives for helping you, ghost doctor. I have some medical questions that I¡¯ve been wanting to consult you for a long time.¡± I nodded at him. As I took off my surgical gown, I replied, ¡°I will tell you everything I know.¡± After I answered a few questions for Dr. Kerr, his eyes lit up as if he had suddenly understood something. At the end, I said, ¡°Actually, TCM and Western Medicine¡¯s essence are the same. TCM is more inclined to rely on external forces to stimte the potential of the human body and seek a treatment method that is harmonious with nature. Many illnesses are cured by the human body, so I have always felt that life is great and profound.¡± ¡°Thank you for your exnation! May I shake your hand?¡± Dr. Kerr smiled at me amicably. ¡°Of course.¡± Just as I got up and took a step toward him to shake his hand, there¡¯s amotion outside. The door to the operating room was kicked open and a group of strong bodyguards walked in. They then stepped aside and Alpha strode into the operating room. After scanning all the medical staff in blue surgical gowns and masks, Alpha waved his hand, and the bodyguards behind him immediately walked forward and osted the medical staff to check their identities. ¡°Sorry,dies and gentlemen. We are looking for a woman known as the ghost doctor. Please forgive us for any offense,¡± the leader of the bodyguards said. Dr. Kerr and I hadn¡¯t been noticed by Alpha because we were talking behind a surgical curtain at the inner area. I needed to get out of here. I couldn¡¯t go up against this strange man, Alpha. I tidied my clothes and made sure there were no traces of exposure. Thereafter, I looked around. Damn it! Due to the fact that this ce was sterile and confined, there was only one exit. At this moment, Alpha and his men had blocked it. My aunt¡¯s attending doctor, Kerr, noticed my concern and immediately whispered to me, ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be here with good intentions. I¡¯ll go chase them away. Please go into the inner room and hide.¡± ¡°Okay, sorry for the trouble.¡± I nodded at him and then went into the inner room where the paramedics used to change and store their equipment. Nearby, Alpha¡¯s search continued. He¡¯d arrived early and learned that the ghost doctor was operating on a patient. Out of ethical concerns, he hadn¡¯t entered rashly. Instead, he¡¯d waited patiently until the surgery was over beforeing in to find the ghost doctor. The only exit had been blocked by him. He was confident that the ghost doctor would not be able to escape his grasp. However, when they checked the thirdst nurse, they did not find a woman who looked like the ghost doctor. He took off another nurse¡¯s mask. The bodyguard in ck looked at Alpha hesitantly and said, ¡°Boss, this¡­¡± Although the female nurse in front of him also had blonde hair, her eyes were light gold, unlike the dark eyes that was the characteristic of the ghost doctor. Furthermore, looking at the female nurse¡¯s trembling appearance, it did not match the identity of the ghost doctor. Shaking his head, Alpha casually nced at the nurse¡¯s name tag on her chest and raised his eyebrows. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you the assistant nurse?¡± The nurse flinched and nodded, taking a step back. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: What¡¯s Your Rtionship With Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s the surgery you helped the ghost doctorplete, right? Where is she?¡± Alpha stared at her and asked. The nurse felt a strong sense of oppression and aggression from Alpha. She actually felt like a prey right now, and Alpha was a dangerous wolf lurking in the dark. The nurse shook her head in panic. Even though she tried her best to hide her uneasiness, she still revealed a lot of information when she identally nced behind her. Alpha was about to lead his men to search the inner room when a brown-haired male doctor walked out and shook his head at him. Dr. Kerr said expressionlessly, ¡°Sir, the ghost doctor you¡¯re looking for has left together with the patient¡¯s operating table.¡± The ghost doctor had fled long ago? Alpha frowned. It was no wonder that although the ghost doctor had saved countless people, no one had ever seen her face and found her traces. This time, it was actually him who was one move behind! Alpha didn¡¯t say anything. He looked inquisitively at Dr. Kerr, whose back was straight, and he suddenly smiled. No matter how many tricks the ghost doctor used, his exceptional hearing and sense of smell still detected an abnormal activity within the operating theater. He strode up behind Dr. Kerr and went straight into the inner room. He threw open the door. ¡°Ghost doctor, it took me a lot of effort to find you!¡± Alpha said solemnly. As soon as the door opened, I locked eyes with the grim-faced Alpha. He frowned before he could finish, as if he couldn¡¯t understand why I was here. I brushed the wavy hair that fell over my shoulders and smirked. ¡°Mr. Alpha, I thought you were here for me.¡± Looking at the charming woman in front of him, whose eyes were simr to the ghost doctor¡¯s, Alpha said unhappily, ¡°Why are you here? What¡¯s your rtionship with the ghost doctor?¡± ¡°Ghost doctor? What are you talking about?¡± I acted surprised and covered my mouth. I then innocently said, ¡°I apanied my aunt for her surgery. Is there a problem?¡± Alpha¡¯s expression darkened further. He saw that I wanted to leave, but he had no intention of giving way. His tall body blocked the doorway to the inner room and he gave me an extremely sharp look. I didn¡¯t feelfortable being stared at, so I took two steps forward to face him. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for sneaking into the operating room to see my aunt. But if you want to pursue the matter, the hospital should be the one to do so, right? What is Mr. Alpha trying to do?¡± As soon as the woman approached, the sweet scent of her body fought its way into Alpha¡¯s nostrils. It seemed to evoke the distracting thoughts in his mind. Why do I have this strange urge every time I see this woman? Damn it! He fixed his gaze on Luna, his expression unreadable. ¡°Your acting skills are terrible.¡± I smiled indifferently. No matter how clumsy my acting was, he had no proof that I was the ghost doctor. I gave him azy, challenging smile. I poked him in the chest and motioned for him to step aside. ¡°Do you still want to block the door, Mr. Alpha?¡± Alpha stiffened at the touch of Luna¡¯s soft, warm fingertips. The memory of what had happened that night when he¡¯d lost his mind suddenly flooded his mind. He actually yearned to feel that touch again¡­ I pushed him away just as Alpha stiffened, ready to leave. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that doctor?¡± Alpha asked suddenly. Is he talking about Dr. Kerr? I give him a puzzled shrug. ¡°He¡¯s deliberately covering for you and allowed you into the inner room¡­¡± Alpha¡¯s voice was low, his gaze lingering on Luna. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Help Me Keep Watch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s the rtionship Mr. Alpha was thinking about.¡± I smiled at him without a care, then turned and walked out. After going through a surgery that requires my full attention, I just wanted to go back and have a good sleep. I didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Alpha anymore! ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t the ghost doctor too good at escaping? We have so many people guarding her, but she managed to escape right under our noses!¡± On the way back to thepany, the bodyguard in ck who drove Alpha could not help but mention this. Alpha looked at the scenery outside the window calmly and said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°So the information is wrong?¡± The bodyguard in ck continued. ¡°There are only three possibilities for the failure of our operation today. Firstly, the intel was wrong. The ghost doctor is not a woman with golden hair and ck eyes, and she didn¡¯t even appear here. Secondly, the ghost doctor escaped at the end of her operation. Thirdly, the woman named Luna is the ghost doctor,¡± Alpha stroked his chin and deduced seriously. ¡°Boss, the first two are possible, but that woman named Luna¡­¡± The bodyguard in ck had aplicated expression. He hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯ve investigated her. She dropped out of school midway and has a bad reputation. She was once extremely fat, it seems like she only had her current looks after stic surgery overseas. This kind of person can¡¯t be a ghost doctor, right¡­¡± Recalling the woman¡¯s eloquent, sly, confident manner every time she met him, Alpha didn¡¯tment on that, interrupting his subordinate¡¯s nagging. ¡°Focus on driving.¡± On the other hand, ¡°Winnie, Mommy went to sleep the moment she came back. Where do you think she went?¡± Nicole leaned against the balcony railing and looked outside. She really wanted to go out and y! Whether it was going to that father¡¯s house or going out to y with other children, it was fine as long as she was not cooped up at home! Winnie flipped a page on her book and saw through Nicole¡¯s thoughts. She said coolly, ¡°Mommy came back with the golden needle. She must have gone to save someone.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Nicole responded with a heavy sound. She looked at the pink skateboard in the corner of the balcony and suddenly begged pitifully, ¡°My good Winnie, I want to go out and y. Can you help me stay at home and keep watch? If Mom wakes up, quickly call me back.¡± ¡°No!¡± Winnie firmly rejected it. She looked helplessly at Nicole, who was trying to gain her sympathy by acting cute. She gently persuaded, ¡°Mommy said that it¡¯s very dangerous outside. There will be bad people taking you away!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Forget it if you don¡¯t want me to go out and y!¡± Nicole pursed her lips and silently retracted her gaze. Winnie was relieved and continued reading. It didn¡¯t take long for Winnie to feel thirsty, but she was so absorbed in the story that was illustrated in the book that she didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Nicole, can you get me a ss of water?¡± However, no one answered. Only then did Winnie look up to find the house empty. Nicole had disappeared along with the pink bike on the balcony. Oh no! Nicole must have sneaked out to y! Winnie¡¯s eyes narrowed and she got up, wanting to call Nicole back. After quietly leaving the house, Nicole happily brought her bicycle into the elevator. She smoothly made her way down to the first floor with the bicycle. Seeing the warm sunlight outside, Nicole stepped on her bike and attempted to cycle out. Just as Nicole was happily looking forward to the uing ytime, she was suddenly carried up. Alpha picked up Nicole and looked at the little boy with short golden hair who was wearing a sports suit. He asked in confusion, ¡°Noelle, are you done with your equestrian lesson?¡± Seeing that she was Alpha, Nicole blinked and acted cute. ¡°Daddy, I was just about to look for you to y!¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Nicole Was Taken

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alpha looked down at his wristwatch and was relieved to see that Noelle¡¯s equestrian lesson was over. ¡°What does Noelle want to y?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I want to y with Barbie dolls!¡± Nicole said excitedly. Alpha nced at the expectant look on the boy¡¯s face as he held him in his arms, then at the pink bike at his feet. He immediately doubted his ears. Was this the same person as the aloof, independent boy Noelle had been this morning? Seeing that Alpha did not agree immediately, Nicole grabbed one of Alpha¡¯s wrists and said coquettishly, ¡°I want a Barbie doll. Please, you are the best father.¡± In the past, when she pestered her mommy to buy things, she used this tactic. It worked time and time again and no adult could resist her coquettishness. As expected, Alpha was instantly charmed by Nicole¡¯s sugar-coated words. Without thinking, he smiled and agreed. ¡°Okay, Daddy will bring you to buy itter!¡± ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she hugged Alpha and cheered. After calming down, Alpha was worried again. Why is his son sometimes lively and coquettish, but other times steady and cold? It seemed that he had to find a chance to let the psychiatrist take a look at him. Alpha¡¯s emotions were veryplicated. ¡°Daddy will take you to buy a Barbie doll after we get back to change.¡± Alpha picked Nicole up and headed for the elevator. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Seeing that they were about to return home, Nicole was somewhat unwilling. However, thinking about how there would be a new Barbie doll to y withter, she happily agreed. ¡°Okay!¡± So, just as Winnie was about to open the door and go out to find Nicole, she heard Nicole talking to Alpha through a door. ¡°Daddy, can you bring me to the amusement park this afternoon?¡± ¡°No, Daddy still has a meeting at the office this afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Winnie quickly peered through the peephole into the next house, just in time to see Alpha¡¯s back facing her. He seemed to be carrying a small child in his arms, with only a bit of his golden hair showing. Oh no! Nicole was taken away by the uncle next door! Winnie¡¯s face turned pale. She ran to Luna¡¯s side and shouted anxiously, ¡°Mommy! Mommy, wake up! Nicole was taken away by the weird uncle next door!¡± I was half asleep when I heard Winnie¡¯s anxious cry. After thinking for a while, I realized that something had happened to Nicole. I didn¡¯t even have time to change my clothes. I sat up abruptly and asked Winnie, ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°It was just now! I saw through the peephole that the strange uncle brought Nicole home!¡± Winnie exined with a pale face. Alpha, that bastard! What was he trying to do by bringing a five-year-old girl home! I felt the blood rush to my head. I quickly put on my shoes andforted Winnie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby. Mommy will definitely save Nicole!¡± Closing the door behind us, I stared at the door to Alpha¡¯s house, which had no movement whatsoever. Without thinking, I mmed it. ¡°Alpha! Get out here! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± I shouted as I knocked on the door. This also gave me hope. If something happened to my baby Nicole, she would definitely respond to me. ¡°It¡¯s mommy¡¯s voice!¡± Nicole, who was seated on the sofa before the television, heard themotion outside and jumped down. However, she felt that there was something wrong with her mother¡¯s voice. Why does mommy sound so angry? Thinking back to how she had snuck out and assumed Noelle¡¯s identity, Nicole grew anxious. Oh no, Mommy is here to look for me. I will definitely cause Mommy and Daddy to quarrel again! Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Are You Guilty?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Hearing that the woman opposite the door hade to cause trouble again, Alpha¡¯s face sank. He turned around and saw Nicole, who had a curious and conflicted expression on her face. He quickly picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. ¡°Noelle, Daddy has something on. Stay in the room and don¡¯te out.¡± Every time he ran into Luna, something bad would happen. He couldn¡¯t let Noelle hear about this, or else he would be teaching the wrong things to the child! Nicole stared nkly at the room. She was about to exin to Alpha when Alpha heard the loud banging outside. He quickly closed the door and even locked it. But Mommy is here for me. If I don¡¯t go out, Mommy will be very angry, right? I continued to knock stubbornly on the door. Seeing that Alpha didn¡¯t open the door for a long time, I even had the thought of prying the door open and forcibly rescuing Nicole. ¡°Alpha, you really are a piece of shit!¡± I cursed with all my might. Just as I was about to go home and use my tools to open the door, the door suddenly opened. Alpha opened the door only a few centimeters wide. His dark face was behind the door, looking at me. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°Do you like harassing your neighbors all day?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that this bastard Alpha would dare to me me. I stuck one foot on the door frame and tried to force my way in. ¡°Return my daughter to me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, you crazy woman?¡± Alpha gripped the doorknob tightly to keep me from entering, but the more he resisted, the more convinced I was that he¡¯d stolen my Nicole. I wanted to kick him, but he stopped me. As he pushed me, his nails scratched my shoulder, and I felt a sharp pain. ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± I gasped and turned to look at the spot where he¡¯d scratched me. It was quickly turning red, and then a fewrge drops of blood oozed out. This evil bastard! The pain calmed me down a lot. I tried my best to calm my emotions as I stared at him and threatened, ¡°You stole my daughter. No matter what you did to her, no matter how rich or powerful you are, I will make you pay a painful price!¡± Seeing the blood on Luna¡¯s snow-white shoulders and neck, Alpha was momentarily dazed. In that instant, he actually smelled the sweet scent of blood and wanted to lick the blood off with his tongue. Being distracted by the blood, Alpha finally had the time to listen carefully to what Luna was saying. He suppressed the heat and impulse in his body and frowned. ¡°Who stole your daughter? If you want to go crazy, you have to find a good reason!¡± The confusion on Alpha¡¯s face didn¡¯t look like he was faking it. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t trust what he was saying. Taking a deep breath, I decided to negotiate with him. ¡°My other baby has already seen it. Just a while ago, you carried my daughter home. She¡¯s this tall with short blond hair¡­¡± I was trying to measure Nicole¡¯s height when Alpha fiercely interrupted me. ¡°I think you really have a mental illness. The one I¡¯m carrying home is my son!¡± ¡°Your son?¡± I raised my eyebrows. I knew that Alpha indeed had a son, but it was impossible for him to use this as an excuse to deceive me. I coldly said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s your son or not, you¡¯ll know once you let me in to take a look! Are you feeling guilty that¡¯s why you are not letting me in?¡± As I spoke, I inched closer to him, trying to see what was happening in the room through the gap behind him. Where would he hide my Nicole? As the woman drew closer, Alpha felt a fatal attraction to Luna. Many erotic fantasies flooded his mind. Immediately after, while Luna was still trying to see if there were any kids hiding in Alpha¡¯s house, his lower body was shamelessly hard. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Wet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was too embarrassing for Alpha to have sexual fantasies about this crazy woman he hated. The huge thing beneath him was tightly restrained by his suit pants. He could even feel a trace of liquid seeping out from the top of his pants, moistening it. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed the woman¡¯s waist. After feeling the long-awaited touch on his hand, Alpha¡¯s rationality almost copsed. A pure possessive sexual impulse upied his entire body. I was clearly in the midst of an intense argument, but this guy was trying to seduce me! My waist was suddenly caught in Alpha¡¯s arms, and I felt like I was going to explode when I looked into his lust-filled eyes. However, he was so strong and in control that I couldn¡¯t move. Just as I was about to p him to wake him up, Alpha suddenly leaned closer to my shoulder and licked heavily at my still bleeding wound. Then he croaked in my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you know thating to me dressed like this is actually a tant invitation?¡± ¡°Do you want to get close to me and attract me so much that I can¡¯t control myself?¡± he asked hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! What are you doing?¡± I yelled. His warm breath hit my earlobe, and my body instantly tingled. If I hadn¡¯t been arguing with him just now, I would¡¯ve thought it was a lover¡¯s whisper. I might as well go all out. Since this egomaniac liked to go into heat wherever he wanted, I would cripple his manhood and make him unable to be a man anymore! As soon as I thought of that, I immediately moved. I bent my knees and aimed at his lower body. ¡°Go to hell!¡± However, Alpha was even faster. He had already bent his body to get closer to me, so my knee strike ended up going in the wrong direction and only hit his midsection. Even if I kicked another area, I was still much stronger than most women. Why didn¡¯t this guy feel any pain? My eyes widened in surprise, and then I saw Alpha lower his head and lean in, kissing my shoulder wound again. At first it was a sharp pain, but then he began to run his tongue delicately around the wound, light and soft. I instantly felt my body go limp and I didn¡¯t have any strength left. I felt Alpha¡¯s soft, hot lips gradually move up and kiss all the way to my neck. ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡± I perked up, using all the strength I had left to duck back and retreat to the door. Alpha¡¯s eyes were hazy and staring straight at me, full of temptation. All of a sudden, he mmed the door shut as if he was shocked by something. My Nicole is still inside! I suddenly came back to my senses and was about to continue pounding on the door when I heard a suspicious voice not far away. ¡°Mommy?¡± I turned around and saw that it was my baby Nicole. She had short golden hair, dark and watery eyes, and was wearing a brown riding suit. ¡°Nicole! Why are you here?¡± I cried out in surprise and quickly walked towards her. Just as Noelle stepped out of the elevator, she saw her mother standing at her father¡¯s door with a dazed expression. Realizing that her mother was calling for her, Noelle hesitated before replying, ¡°Mommy, I went out¡­¡± He was actually back from riding lessons. How should he exin this to his mommy? I picked Nicole up in my arms. My heart was filled with the joy and gratitude of regaining what I had lost. However, after the joy, I thought of an extremely embarrassing question. If Nicole had gone out to y and the one being carried home by Alpha was actually his son¡­ Then, wouldn¡¯t I have wronged him and even looked for him to throw a tantrum, quarrel, and be entangled with him? Chapter 32

Chapter 32: You Are Not Nicole

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This time it was a big mess. I couldn¡¯t even imagine Alpha thinking of me as some kind of promiscuous, crazy woman with nothing better to do. Looking at the closed door of Alpha¡¯s house again, I carried my baby Nicole home with mixed feelings. As soon as we got home, Winnie eximed, ¡°Nicole? Why did you change your clothes?¡± ncing at me again, Winnie managed another smile. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s okay¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Noelle was carried home by his mommy. He was worried that he would be exposed, but when he saw that Nicole was not home, he heaved a sigh of relief. I didn¡¯t notice that Nicole, who was in my arms, had be much calmer and quieter. After learning that Nicole was safe, I ced her on the sofa and looked at her seriously. ¡°Nicole, are you thinking of sneaking out to y again today?¡± Noelle was confused. He opened his mouth but still obediently followed his mother¡¯s words and answered, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± I sighed and then rubbed the top of her soft head. ¡°Mommy knows you guys are bored at home and want to hang out. Mommy promises to take you guys out for a walk whenever I am free, okay?¡± The sensible Winnie and cute Nicole both nodded heavily, blinking their big eyes and listening intently to me. ¡°But, Mommy said that there are a lot of bad people out there. You¡¯re all still young, and you¡¯re easily hurt, remember?¡± My tone turned serious. Seeing that the two kids had nodded again to show that they understood, I hugged them in satisfaction and said, ¡°This time, Nicole made a mistake. Remember, you can¡¯t do this next time. Alright, Mommy needs to continue sleeping.¡± As soon as Luna was gone, Noelle began to fidget. He had the feeling that Winnie was looking at him with such suspicion that it made him squirm. ¡°Winnie¡­ Why are you staring at me¡­¡± Noelle couldn¡¯t help but ask as he felt extremely ufortable being stared at. At the same time, he subconsciously looked at the door and began to worry. If Nicole had really gone out to y, when she returnedter, he would surely be exposed! He could not pretend to be her for long, he had to hurry home! Supporting her cheeks with both hands, Winnie frowned and suddenly said firmly, ¡°You are not Nicole. Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Noelle was stunned for a moment before quickly retorting, ¡°I am Nicole. Look at me, I look exactly like Nicole¡­¡± ¡°You said you look exactly like Nicole, so you are not Nicole!¡± Winnie shook her head and said. ¡°Besides, Nicole brought a bike with her when she left the house, and she wasn¡¯t wearing the same clothes as you are now. She must have been scared when Mommy found out that she had sneaked out, but you didn¡¯t react at all¡­¡± Winnie enunciated each word as she scanned Noelle¡¯s body. Seeing that Winnie had already seen through everything, Noelle felt deted. He shrugged and admitted, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not Nicole.¡± ¡°So who are you? Why do you look exactly like her? Even Mommy couldn¡¯t tell,¡± Winnie whispered, leaning closer to Noelle. Winnie¡¯s high IQ deduced that all of Nicole¡¯s abnormalities and peculiarities during this period of time were rted to Nicole¡¯s substitute. Subconsciously, she felt that Noelle did not have any ill intentions. ¡°My name is actually Noelle. Alpha is my father. Nicole and I met once by chance¡­¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide anything from Winnie, Noelle began to slowly tell his story. The two little figures huddled together.. One of them even looked at Luna¡¯s room from time to time, keeping a lookout. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Winnie Saw Through It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So, you came back after your riding ss and bumped into Mommy at the door, so you were brought back here?¡± Winnie asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Noelle nodded, then he carefully sized Winnie up and eximed, ¡°Actually, you look exactly like me! It¡¯s just that you have long hair and like to wear skirts!¡± ¡°Of course! We are triplets!¡± Winnie said firmly. After saying that, Noelle recalled what Nicole had told him earlier. However, he also had a biological mother! Therefore, it was not Luna who gave birth to him. ¡°No, it¡¯s very likely that your biological mother is my mommy.¡± Winnie quickly thought and came up with an answer. ¡°Think about it. If we do not have the same mommy, why do we look exactly the same? Also, you said that your biological mother isn¡¯t close to your father. This also shows that there¡¯s a high possibility that there¡¯s a secret behind your birth!¡± Winnie analyzed Noelle¡¯s background. ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Noelle¡¯s eyes widened as he let out a heartfelt sigh. If this beautiful and gentle mommy was really his mommy, how blissful would he be?! ¡°But Mommy and Daddy seem to quarrel a lot. Mommy even scolded Daddy just now!¡± Noelle recalled the scene he saw at the door and felt lonely again. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Since they don¡¯t like each other now, we¡¯ll just have to think of a way to make them like each other!¡± Winnie smiled and said confidently, ¡°Besides, I already have a n!¡± After deducting that Nicole had been brought home by Alpha as Noelle, the two children heaved a sigh of relief. Winnie blinked and said, ¡°I read in my book that the male and female leads always fall in love at first sight at the cinema! We can secretly invite them to the cinema. That way, you and Nicole can take the opportunity to switch back!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that!¡± Noelle agreed. On the other hand, Alpha closed the door with thest of his sanity before he felt his breathing settle down and his imagination of Luna¡¯s body fade. Damn it, was he drugged by this woman? Why couldn¡¯t he control his physical urges every time he met her? Alpha thought of himself as someone who didn¡¯t care about rtionships. He remembered thest time he slept with a woman was six years ago¡­ When he thought of Julie, the woman who gave birth to Noelle after a one-night stand with him, Alpha¡¯s interest dropped. He even felt a chill. He could not imagine how he had slept with Julie six years ago. He felt disgusted whenever he saw her! Moreover, that woman, Julie, actually used her identity as Noelle¡¯s mother to pester him in all sorts of ways, wanting to climb into his bed again! He would rather have sex with Luna next door than touch Julie! He can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s thinking about that enchanting, seductive Luna again. And just thinking about her makes his body almost react. With no other choice, Alpha goes to the bathroom and desperately rinses his face with cold water. After a while, Alpha calmed downpletely and remembered that his son was still locked in his room. He quickly opened the door for Noelle. The moment the door opened, Alpha saw the boy with short golden hair looking aggrieved. His dark eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist, making him look exceptionally lovable. Nicole gave Alpha an aggrieved look, then tears fell down her cheeks. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so mean¡­¡± Alpha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was frightened. Could it be that Noelle had heard his argument with Luna and thought that he was bullying her? Thinking that this would ruin his lofty image in Noelle¡¯s heart, Alpha panicked and quickly exined, ¡°Noelle, you¡¯re mistaken. Dad didn¡¯t want to do that¡­¡± Astonishingly, Nicole said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Daddy locked me up in my room when he promised to apany me to buy Barbie dolls, but he went back on his word! Daddy is so bad, I want to go find Mommy!¡± Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Nicole¡¯s Request

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alpha froze, then let out a sigh of relief. He let down the weight in his heart and agreed to her request. ¡°Daddy will bring you to buy itter. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± In the end, Nicole became more aggrieved as she cried. She started shouting, ¡°I want to find mommy! I don¡¯t want a bad daddy, I want to find mommy¡­¡± Even her son was bewitched by that woman! Alpha¡¯s face darkened as he decisively rejected Nicole¡¯s request. ¡°No, you can¡¯t see her.¡± After what happened just now, he had thought that if Luna didn¡¯t get away in time, he would definitely bring her to his bed and dote on her. If he asked her toe over now and coax his son, something would definitely happen! With no other choice, Alpha could only hug his son andfort him with guilt. ¡°Noelle, stop crying¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to be a man? Why are you still crying?¡± Nicole pouted and retorted, ¡°I am not a man! I want mommy! I want mommy!¡± ¡°Other than the request for Mommy, Daddy can satisfy you, okay? I¡¯ll buy you ten Barbie dolls, okay?¡± Alpha said helplessly. He felt a headache. ¡°I want mommy! I want mommy!¡± Nicole continued to throw a tantrum. ¡°Twenty dolls?¡± Alpha asked. Nicole¡¯s expression loosened slightly. However, she still repeated, ¡°I want mommy!¡± ¡°Then, thirty Barbie dolls?¡± Alpha said again. Nicole stopped crying and looked at Alpha with teary eyes. She sobbed and said, ¡°I want strawberry cake, strawberry sweetener, and strawberry marshmallows!¡± ¡°Noelle, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to eat the strawberry cake Dad made this morning?¡± Alpha¡¯s eyes were questioning. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Nicole¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, she acted as though she did not hear anything. She grabbed Alpha¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy it now, okay?¡± ¡°All right. I will listen to you.¡± When his son finally stopped crying, Alpha felt his entire body rx and his head no longer hurt. Still, hadn¡¯t his own son never shed a tear in front of him? He¡¯d only asionally cry secretly when he missed his mother, Noelle thought he was a mature man himself, so he never showed his vulnerable side to Alpha. He looked at the little man who was shaking his arm, the tears at the corners of his eyes still wet and trying desperately to act cute. Alpha felt a little magical. Although there seemed to be something wrong, he still threw his suspicions to the back of his mind. Pleased to be in Alpha¡¯s limo, Nicole leaned over the window and looked out excitedly. Later, she would have thirty Barbie dolls and could eat a lot of delicious food! Clearly, once she had the temptation of toys, Nicole hadpletely forgotten about her mother¡¯s earlier visit. They reached the mall. As soon as Alpha carried Nicole out of the car, she excitedly grabbed his hand and ran toward the store that sold Barbie dolls. This was the first time Alpha had seen his son so lively and innocent. Although he was not gentlemanly at all, he was extremely adorable and naive. Alpha smiled as he followed Nicole, who was running forward excitedly. When they reached their destination, Nicole ran straight to the biggest doll in the middle of the shop. Pointing with her little finger, she happily said, ¡°Daddy, I want this!¡± Alpha looked over at the doll her son had singled out and requested. It was a custom-made version of the anniversary party doll that had changed Barbie into a cute cartoon image. Its exterior was a soft nnel, and its insides were filled with cotton. It was as big as three Noelles.. If it were ced in Noelle¡¯s room, half of the room would probably be filled. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Nicole Buys a Dress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wasn¡¯t it too much to bring this doll home? However, seeing Nicole¡¯s expectant and excited gaze, Alpha could not bring himself to reject her. He asked hesitantly, ¡°Noelle, are you sure?¡± Nicole nodded her head vigorously. Her mommy had found it too big for their home and refused to buy it for her. Now that her daddy had promised her, she naturally had to seize this opportunity! ¡°I want this!¡± Nicole pointed at the giant anniversary Barbie doll. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Alpha said with difficulty. After that, Nicole excitedly went to choose the remaining 29 Barbie dolls. The styles and sizes were all different. There was the fairytale princess series, the castle princess series, and the seaside holiday princess series. Was this really something a little boy should like? Alpha swallowed nervously, but he couldn¡¯t bear to ruin his fun when he saw his son¡¯s happy smile. He followed silently behind Nicole as an obedient ATM. ¡°Daddy, between this and that, which one looks better?¡± Nicole asked, holding up a Barbie doll with arge blue skirt in her left hand and a yellow fluffy skirt in her right. Alpha studied it with mixed feelings. Finally, he struggled for a moment and pointed to the male Barbie doll under the shelf. ¡°Why don¡¯t we choose this?¡± ¡°No!¡± Nicole decisively refused. Alpha really felt like he had to get a shrink to look at his son. Helplessly, he pressed a hand to his forehead and selected one. ¡°The right one.¡± ¡°Okay! I actually like the one on the right too. Dad really understands me!¡± Nicole shouted happily as she hugged Alpha¡¯s leg and jumped around. Even the staff saw this scene and smiled. ¡°Sir, your daughter is so cute.¡± Alpha fell silent. After taking Nicole to buy the strawberry sweetener, strawberry cake, and strawberry marshmallows, Alpha was exhausted. Why had he never felt that bringing up a child was such a tiring affair? Nicole, who had eaten her fill and bought a lot of things, was very satisfied. She held Alpha¡¯s hand while humming a nursery rhyme, as though she would never run out of energy. Just as Alpha was about to lead her to the car and head home, Nicole caught a glimpse of the glowing sign not far away and her eyes lit up. It was her favorite children¡¯s clothing brand! Next, Nicole tugged Alpha¡¯s hand and blinked her eyes as she said coquettishly, ¡°Daddy, I still want to go there!¡± Alpha had no more strength to resist. He followed Nicole into the store and sat down on the couch by the door, feeling exhausted. Then he watched his son pick at the girls¡¯ clothing rack. Did his son also have a problem with his own gender awareness? Alpha became even more uneasy. After picking out a few sportswear for herself, Nicole picked up a white floral dress and muttered, ¡°Will Winnie like this dress?¡± Rubbing her chin, Nicole pondered for a moment before picking out several dresses of different colors for Winnie. With so many choices, Winnie would definitely like one of them! With the excitement of going back to bring Winnie a present, Nicole skipped over to get Alpha to pay. Alpha waspletely stunned when he saw that his son not only took the girls¡¯ sportswear but also a few beautiful dresses. ¡°Daddy, what is it? Isn¡¯t the little dress nice?¡± Nicole looked up at Alpha, who had aplicated expression on his face. How could a boy wear a girl¡¯s clothes? Wasn¡¯t this too unusual? Noelle¡¯s love for a girl¡¯s Barbie doll could be exined as a special hobby, but he was even confused about the concept of gender. Was it really that serious? Alpha said nothing, his mind was a mess.. He picked up Nicole and left the store. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Son¡¯s Sexual Orientation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing the dress and clothes that she had picked getting left behind, Nicole panicked and shouted, ¡°Daddy! I haven¡¯t bought the dress!¡± Alpha¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You can¡¯t wear a dress!¡± ¡°Why? Mommy wore it!¡± Nicole was so anxious that she burst into tears. After stuffing his crying son into the car, Alpha got into the front passenger seat and hurriedly called his private psychiatrist. ¡°Hello? Come over now. Yes, it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s my son¡­¡± Nicole cried for a moment, then stopped crying when she saw that Alpha didn¡¯t look happy and didn¡¯t have time to deal with her. Seeing the spacious back seat filled with Barbie dolls that Alpha had bought for her, Nicole felt less sad. Since her father had bought so many things for her, she would forgive him for not buying her a dress! Perhaps her father was broke? She could understand that! As Nicole thought about it herself, she dispelled her frustration with Alpha and began ying with a Barbie doll. From time to time, Alpha watched his son through the rear-view mirror. When he saw Nicole holding a Barbie doll and ying a game of housey, treating the doll as her daughter and calling herself its mother, Alpha¡¯s frown deepened. What exactly happened to Noelle that caused his personality to change drastically, making him think of himself as a girl? The more worried Alpha was over here, the happier Nicole was in the backseat. Back at home, Nicole stared nkly at a man in a white coat who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Daddy, is he a doctor?¡± The psychiatrist quickly gave Alpha a look, hinting that he should not rm the child yet, so Alpha quickly said warmly, ¡°He is not a doctor. He is¡­ a scientist.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Nicole nodded her head, seemingly understanding. She continued to sit on the carpet and y with her Barbie doll. ¡°Noelle,¡± Alpha called out tentatively. When the tiny human on the floor looked up at him, he said guiltily, ¡°Let this uncle scientist help you¡ª¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly answered, ¡°I know! It¡¯s an intelligence test, right?¡± In the past, her mommy had hired someone to test her and the results were very high. Her mommy even praised her! Nicole was very confident in this. Thus, without even thinking about it, she agreed. ¡°Good. Then Noelle will listen obediently to uncle scientist.¡± Alpha nced at the psychiatrist again and closed the door behind him, feeling perturbed. An hour passed before the psychiatrist walked out of the room and closed the door. Feeling Alpha¡¯s probing gaze, the psychiatrist shook his head and said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Alpha, ording to my experience, your son indeed recognizes his gender as female.¡± Alpha stiffened, then heard him continue. ¡°And your son¡¯s sexual preference is towards male¡­ he told me he wants to marry a handsome, tall, and strong man in the future.¡± Alpha felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He asked with difficulty, ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Looking at the record in his hand, the psychiatrist frowned and said, ¡°I found that your son seems to be yearning for the existence of another guardian. May I ask if the child has very little contact with his mother?¡± Alpha rubbed his brow. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he said grimly. ¡°He¡¯s been separated from his mother since he was a child.. I¡¯ve always been the one taking care of him.¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: He Wants To Sleep With Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I see¡­¡± The psychiatrist nodded and said, ¡°In such a family environment, children will suffer from psychological deficiencies. I specte that it might be due to a prolongedck of motherly love that caused the child to have such psychological changes. Furthermore, the people around him that he often interacts with will also have a subtle influence on him.¡± Just as the two of them were conversing in low voices, the door lock of Noelle¡¯s room moved slightly. Nicole emerged, yawning. Then she turned to Alpha and said, ¡°Daddy, I miss Mommy.¡± She was out ying sote. Mommy must be worried about her, she had to hurry home! Alpha was helpless when his son brought up the woman living opposite them. He could only coax him for now. ¡°Go to sleep if you¡¯re tired. You¡¯ll see her next time.¡± ¡°Oh, all right,¡± Nicole said, rubbing her eyes as she strode back into the room. After Nicole entered the room, the psychiatrist said hesitantly, ¡°The psychological shaping of a child¡¯s growth is very important. My suggestion is that since the child misses his mother, it is best to satisfy his request.¡± But the mommy that his son was calling for was not the mother who gave birth to him, Julie! Alpha didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so he said, ¡°No, he¡¯s treating the woman who lives across as his mother.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s very special.¡± The psychiatrist thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Perhaps that woman has some special qualities that attract children, causing the child to develop a sense of admiration and intimacy. That¡¯s why she was recognized as his mother. Simrly, it¡¯s possible that her image changed the child¡¯s perception of her.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Alpha frowned, considering what the psychiatrist had said, and nodded silently. After the psychiatrist left, Alpha coaxed his son to sleep, then sat alone on the sofa with mixed feelings. ording to the psychiatrist¡¯s suggestion, since Noelle was looking forward to seeing the woman next door, he could actually satisfy the child¡¯s request if there was no harm done. The thought of his son crying and saying he wanted to see his mommy today made Alpha¡¯s heart ache. After a long moment of thought, Alpha made up his mind. He stood up and walked over to Luna¡¯s house, he raised his hand and knocked on the door. Just as I came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, I heard a knock on the door. Thinking that I had ordered takeout, I wrapped a towel around my body and walked to the door. ¡°You can leave it at the door. Thank you!¡± Sensing that there was no movement outside, I opened the door. Astonishingly, the person outside the door was not the delivery man. Instead, it was the serious-looking Alpha, the egomaniac who didn¡¯t know how to control his emotions. Startled, I remembered that I only had a towel wrapped around me. I covered my chest and tried to close the door, but Alpha stopped me with his hand on the door frame. ¡°I¡¯ll make a deal with you,¡± he said hoarsely to me. ¡°Are you crazy? Get your hands off!¡± I didn¡¯t have a good impression of him, and I didn¡¯t want to make any stupid deal with him. Besides, most of my body is exposed. This is not the time to talk! The woman in front of him seemed to have just taken a shower. Her body was still steaming, and the faint scent of roses wafted over. Alpha¡¯s throat tightened at the sight of her hanging her head in panic to cover herself. No, he had to finish his sentence quickly. Seeing her seductive look, his heart was about to stir again! ¡°You will y with my son for two hours. You will be paid,¡± Alpha growled. I realized that there was something strange about Alpha¡¯s state, and I didn¡¯t pay close attention to what he was saying. I only heard words like ¡®two hours.¡¯ Then I remembered how he¡¯d teased me not too long ago and instantly understood.. He wanted to sleep with me and he wanted to buy me for two hours. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: You Can¡¯t Attract Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What kind of person did he take me for? Was that why he wanted to buy me for two hours and make me spend the night with him? Iughed out of anger. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t really think you¡¯re that charming, do you?¡± Alpha frowned, confusion in his eyes. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Even though you have a nice body.¡± I poked him in the chest with a finger, then rubbed it all the way down his skin until I stopped at his belly. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re pretty strong down there, too. Too bad¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of good men in my life. Someone like you won¡¯t be able to attract me!¡± While he was distracted, I suddenly pped his hand off the door frame and mmed the door shut. After separating him from me, I rxed and patted my chest to catch my breath. I admit that I did have the intention to take revenge on him. What gives him the right to seduce me whenever he wants while I don¡¯t get to have the initiative? This time, I want him to know that if he wants to sleep with me, I¡¯m the one picking him, not the other way round! Moreover, the strange thing was that every time I touched him, I would have a strange thought of getting close to him. I almost couldn¡¯t control myself. Just now, my hand involuntarily reached out before I thought of a way to deal with him. Having vented my anger, I felt less depressed about Alpha. After applying a face mask, I settledfortably on the couch to watch TV. Seeing the door close with a bang, Alpha did not realize what had happened. ¡°Strange woman!¡± Alpha returned home gloomily. He had made a deal with that woman nicely and invited her to y with Noelle for two hours. He had given in to her request for payment, but not only was this woman not satisfied, she even said strange things to humiliate him? The thought of Luna¡¯s fingers on his body made Alpha¡¯s entire body tingle with electricity. Besides, what did she say about his ¡°good figure and strength¡±? She made it sound as if she had really experienced it before. She was openly evaluating him! Alpha¡¯s face burned. He pped his cheeks in frustration and walked into the bathroom. When he came out of the shower andy on the soft bed, Alpha still felt uneasy. What right did that woman have to say that he couldn¡¯t attract her? But back then, when he lost control and carried her to the bed, and then kissed and caressed her, wasn¡¯t she also lost in passion and didn¡¯t reject him? The thought of him lying on the bed where he¡¯d been intimate with Luna made Alpha feel ufortable. It was as if all the blood in his body had a mind of its own, surging beneath him. Strange¡­ Why was his mind filled with that promiscuous and heartless woman? Alpha tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep peacefully no matter what. The moment he closed his eyes, his mind filled with images of Luna¡¯s various expressions. There were images of her wearing spaghetti strap pajamas, her disheveled appearance, the way she was teasing him with a towel around her, and the way she looked dazed when they kissed passionately. As he thought about it, Luna¡¯s exact appearance appeared in front of Alpha¡¯s eyes. Her fair and delicate skin revealed a healthy pink color from the inside out. Her deep and moving features, soft and sweet lips, delicate and clear corbone, smooth and perfect body curves¡­ And the thing that he could not get rid of the most in his mind was when he reached out and gently caressed her proud and full breasts, her whole body trembled, and her cherry pink lips let out a restrained and explicit evaluation of him¡­ Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Lonely Sex Fantasy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thereafter, Alpha leaned over and kissed her moaning lips. He moved to her fair earlobe and licked it with his tongue. When Alpha looked up, a string of saliva was on her pink earlobes. And the small hand that frantically stroked his belt seemed to show just how impatient and lustful she was. Alpha reached out with one hand to her private area with precision and whispered hoarsely, ¡°Take it easy¡­ I¡¯ll make youfortable.¡± Suddenly, the words seemed to break the silence of the night, and all the wonderful images began to shatter. Only then did Alpha realize that it had all just been a fantasy of his own indulgence. And he was still alone in his big bed, having sexual fantasies about Luna next door. Before he could stop, he realized that there was a small tent erected beneath him. The outline of a huge object could be seen on the nket covering him. At this moment, Alpha only felt that the huge thing beneath him was swelling up like crazy. The urge to immediately rush to the next room to fulfill his fantasy intensified. His face flushed red, and he was sweating from the torment and repression. He had never developed an uncontroble desire for women. Why was it so hard to restrain himself today? It was as if he had been drugged with 10 times the normal dosage of aphrodisiac. He wanted nothing more than to grab Luna and torture her for three days and three nights! In a daze, Alpha suddenly recalled a memory. It was the blood he¡¯d uncontrobly licked from her shoulder during his argument with Luna earlier in the day. That sweet, appealing blood¡­ There was no time to think about anything else, Alpha stiffened and finally made up his mind. He reached into his baggy pajama bottoms with his right hand and gripped the huge thing that had nearly burst from too much excitement. The veins on the huge object were bulging, and he could feel the unevenness on the surface of the object even though it was wrapped in his palm. He could not imagine how ecstatic and happy it would be in a woman¡¯s body. After his right hand gradually tightened, Alpha supported his body with his left hand and started to move with the help of the liquid seeping out of his private part. He wasn¡¯t good at the art of masturbation, so he went through itboriously. Alpha closed his eyes, imagining in his mind that it was with the woman next door. Lowering his eyes, he silently took the huge object into her mouth and pushed it all the way up to the soft flesh of her throat. Still, a part of the giant object remained outside, Alpha imagined. He pressed his hand to the woman¡¯s head emotionally, forcing her to swallow the entirety of the massive object. The tip of his penis poked deep into her throat. Tears welled in the woman¡¯s eyes, and glistening saliva trickled slowly from her mouth. She begged for mercy as she struggled to swallow¡­ It was only in the middle of the night that Alpha managed to quell most of his desire. However, the giant thing beneath him was still stubbornly holding on. However,pared to before, it seemed to be much more tired and lowered its head slightly. Damn it! What did he do? He actually masturbated to a woman he didn¡¯t like? Alpha thought this was the second most ridiculous thing he¡¯d ever done in his life. His whole body tensed as he dressed. Alpha opened the bedroom door softly, and saw that the house was dark. Noelle seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep in the far room. Only then did Alpha dare step into the bathroom and rinse his body with cold water, forcing himself to calm down. A few hours ago when Alpha left, he also helped Nicole switch off the lights in the room and closed the door. This gave Nicole plenty of opportunities. She stealthily got up from the bed and walked to the window. After kneading a small ball of paper, she gently smashed it against the opposite window. It was a secret signal she and Noelle had agreed on long ago.. They would use it to contact each other if necessary. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Daddy¡¯s Dark Eye Rings

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It wasn¡¯t long before a response came from the other end, it was a glowing red Christmas ball. Nicole quickly leaned against the window and looked across. Unexpectedly, two faces appeared beside the window. Nicole was shocked and struggled to identify who it was. The one on the left was Noelle and the one on the right was Winnie! Oh no, Winnie will definitely me me for not telling her about Noelle! Nicole suddenly felt uneasy. It did not take long for the other party to throw over a small piece of paper. Nicole unfolded it and saw Winnie¡¯s elegant handwriting on it. It read, ¡°Nicole, you lied to me twice. You have to help me with my housework for two months!¡ªWinnie.¡± Nicole bit her pen and replied in a conflicted tone, ¡°Winnie, I was wrong, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Can you forgive me by letting me do housework for a month instead?¡ªNicole¡± After tossing the ball of paper back, Nicole quickly received a reply. This time, however, it was written in a different font. ¡°All right! The two of you can talk about this when you get back. Nicole, when do you n on switching back with me? ¨C Noelle¡± Thinking about the huge doll that Alpha had bought for her, Nicole hesitated before writing, ¡°Can I switch back with you the day after tomorrow? I still want to y for one more day, please!¡ªNicole¡± This time, the ball of paper that she threw back was clearly much bigger than thest time. Nicole opened it and saw that a line had been crossed off. It was written in this manner, ¡°But I have ss tomorrow. That teacher is very¡­ forget it. Nicole, you have to be obedient and not go against the teacher!¡± The next sentence that was crossed out was what Winnie wrote, ¡°Just nice, we¡¯ve decided to create an opportunity for Daddy and Mommy to spend time together the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ll change back at the cinema, how about that?¡ªWinnie.¡± Winnie had already thought of a way to improve the rtionship between Daddy and Mommy. Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately agreed to the proposal. After finalizing the details of the n, Nicole waved at Noelle and Winnie, who were sitting at the opposite window. Then, she yawned and went to sleep. Early the next morning, Nicole was woken up by Alpha. Looking at Alpha¡¯s pale face, Nicole asked in confusion, ¡°Daddy, where did you gost night? Why do you have dark circles under your eyes?¡± At the mention ofst night¡¯s incident, Alpha¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He immediately looked away guiltily and deliberately changed the subject. ¡°Noelle, you have oil painting ss today. Hurry up and get up.¡± Painting ss? But she never knew how to draw! Nicole was taken aback. She then raised her head and said pitifully, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to go for the oil painting ss, okay?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Alpha was folding nkets for his son. He nced at Nicole when he heard that, then said coolly, ¡°So let¡¯s swap it with Monday¡¯s Economic Trade ss?¡± What was the Economic Trade ss? Did Noelle usually have to take such a difficult ss? Nicole¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She quickly shook her head and refused. ¡°Forget it. I will just go for the oil painting ss!¡± Since it was the weekend, Alpha didn¡¯t go to the office. Instead, after breakfast, he sat down in the study with aptop and continued working. Nicole sat on the sofa, waiting for the oil painting ss teacher to arrive. Alpha had hired an oil painting teacher for Noelle. He was a first-rate national artist, and many of his art works had been sold at astronomical prices. Alpha had put in a lot of effort to hire such a famous person to be Noelle¡¯s teacher. However, right after the oil painting teacher entered, Nicole looked at the old man with a head full of gray explosive curls, gray explosive beard and a checkered Beret and she burst outughing. Chapter 41 - Abstract Painting Method

Chapter 41: Abstract Painting Method

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The oil painting teacher was an old man with a strange temper. When he entered the door and saw the polite student smiling at him, he immediately pushed his sses and asked with a frown, ¡°Noelle, why didn¡¯t you greet me?¡± Nicole quickly stood up and bowed toward the oil painting teacher. Immediately, she said loudly, ¡°Good morning, sir!¡± After receiving the greeting, the oil painting teacher nodded in satisfaction. He walked to the window, erected the drawing board and materials, and gestured for the little boy to sit down. ¡°I have to attend an auction at noon, so let¡¯s end ss early today.¡± Nicole imitated him and set up the oil painting tools. Right after, she stuck out her head and asked curiously, ¡°Sir, my dad paid you for a morning ss. Why do you want to end ss earlier?¡± Being questioned by a child, the oil painting teacher first frowned, then said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t say irrelevant things in ss! You¡¯re really annoying!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Nicole obediently sat back down. Only then did the oil painting teacher pick up a brush, dipped it in paint, and began to demonstrate in silence. However, after five minutes of the demonstration, Nicole became drowsy, and her eyelids became heavy. ¡°Noelle! Are you here for ss?¡± The oil painting teacher suddenly smashed his paintbrush and said angrily. Nicole suddenly woke up. Rubbing her eyes, she whispered, ¡°Can you talk? It¡¯s too quiet. I¡¯m about to fall asleep.¡± The oil painting teacher immediately fumed. ¡°That¡¯s how I paint! How else do you want me to teach you?¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± Nicole could only nod weakly. She finally understood why Noelle reminded her not to go against the teacher. It turned out that this teacher had such a bad temper! It was a pity that Noelle was a little gentleman who knew how to respect his teacher. He didn¡¯t dare to argue with his teacher, but Nicole wasn¡¯t afraid! Once again, Nicole fell asleep due to boredom because of the oil painting teacher¡¯s silence. The oil painting teacher smashed his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m done painting, Noelle. Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± Nicole was startled awake once more. She looked at the canvas in front of the oil painting teacher and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± There was a lump of red paint on the canvas, another lump of green paint, and then a few ck marks on it. She really couldn¡¯t tell what it was. ¡°It¡¯s an abstract drawing method, Noelle. Can¡¯t you understand it?¡± Seeing the oil painting teacher¡¯s eyes widen, Nicole quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Only then was the oil painting teacher satisfied. He spread out his hands and said, ¡°Then draw one now and let your father examine itter.¡± Nicole hesitantly picked up a paintbrush and gestured at the canvas. If Noelle had to attend such boring, iprehensible lessons every day and suffer from the boredom, that would be terrible! Nicole decided she had to do something for Noelle. Seeing the little boy pick up a pen, dip it in a lump of yellow paint, the oil painting teacher stood up. With his hands behind his back, he wandered around the room and said, ¡°Noelle, I think your skill is good. With such a powerful teacher like me, one day, you will be a top-notch artist like me. That way, your father will not be paying tuition for nothing.¡± The oil painting teacher muttered and then chose afortable seat on the sofa and sat down. Nicole nced at him, then continued to draw on the paper with renewed determination. A few momentster, she heard a series of snores behind her. Looking at the oil painting teacher¡¯s mop-like hair, Nicole covered her mouth and secretlyughed. Thereafter, she picked up a brush and dipped it in some paint. Her eyes sparkled as she began drawing. A few momentster, Nicole came running to Alpha¡¯s study with a painting in her hands. Seeing that Alpha was still dealing with his business, Nicole stood on her tiptoes and tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Daddy, I brought you my painting.¡± Alpha turned his head in confusion and saw several colored patches haphazardly painted on the canvas, along with a few random ck lines.. His face immediately darkened. ¡°Did your teacher teach you this?¡± Chapter 42 - You Dont Understand the Trend

Chapter 42: You Don¡¯t Understand the Trend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nicole happily nodded her head. Immediately after, she heard a miserable crying from outside. ¡°Ah! My beard!¡± Both of them looked outside subconsciously, and then they heard the oil painting teacher shout, ¡°Noelle! Come out!¡± Alpha quickly picked Nicole up and carried her out of the room. He then saw that the oil painting teacher, who no longer had arge beard, was freaking out. When he saw Noelle, he pointed at her in horror, his trembling lips unable to speak. From an angle Alpha could not see, Nicole made a face at the oil painting teacher and mouthed, ¡°Strange old man, you deserve this for bullying Noelle!¡± The oil painting teacher was furious. He stomped his feet, threw down his things, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not teaching this student anymore!¡± Until the oil painting teacher disappeared through the door, Alpha didn¡¯t understand what had happened. ¡°Noelle, why is the teacher angry?¡± Alpha asked, frowning. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Nicole rubbed her chin and pondered. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s in a bad mood? He¡¯s usually so fierce to Noelle. Noelle¡¯s afraid¡­¡± Seeing the little guy in his arms look scared, Alpha¡¯s heart softened. He remembered that the oil painting teacher was a little abnormal, so he replied, ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t like him, daddy will change your teacher.¡± She had sessfully chased away the weird-tempered old man! Nicole was so happy that her eyes curved into crescents. She then deliberately hugged Alpha¡¯s neck and said coquettishly, ¡°Daddy, you are so busy every day. Can you apany me to a fun ce tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course you can. As long as Noelle wants to, Daddy will squeeze out some time no matter how busy he is.¡± Alpha rarely saw his son being so clingy and dependent. His heart softened immediately and he rubbed Nicole¡¯s head as he said gently. It was important to know that normally Noelle would never whine to the Alpha or ask him to take the time to spend more time with him. Instead, he would always act like a real adult and handle his own affairs. Alpha, who rarely felt a sense of reliance, expressed that this feeling of raising a son was bing more and more like raising a daughter instead. Although it was painful, he was very touched! ¡°So, Daddy¡¯s taking me to the movies tomorrow, okay?¡± Nicole winked slyly. After everything was prepared, Nicole, who was fully armed, followed Winnie¡¯s instructions and left the room. Alpha, who was waiting in the living room, revealed a puzzled expression when he saw Nicole fully dressed. ¡°Noelle, it¡¯s cloudy outside. Why are you wearing sunsses?¡± Nicole wore a baseball cap and a pair of sunsses,pletely covering her face. She replied confidently, ¡°Daddy, this is a trend. You don¡¯t understand.¡± After packing up, the two of them headed to the cinema that Nicole had requested. It was a rare Sunday afternoon. I wanted to take my two babies out to y and get familiar with the ce, but I didn¡¯t expect both Nicole and Winnie to choose to go to the movies. I looked at Nicole suspiciously. Based on her personality, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to stay in the theater for a few hours. ¡°Nicole, are you sure you want to go watch a movie?¡± Noelle nodded solemnly and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. Let¡¯s hurry or we won¡¯t make it.¡± Since the children had already made up their minds, I couldn¡¯t interfere anymore. I had no choice but to bring them to the cinema. However, just as we were about to reach the entrance of the cinema, I saw Nicole and Winnie wearing masks, looking very mysterious. To that, Winnie gave me an exnation. ¡°Mommy, Nicole and I have a cold. We don¡¯t want to infect anyone.¡± Even though it was a little strange, I led the way to buy the tickets and then, as usual, bought Nicole a big bucket of popcorn before we entered the theater. At the same time, Alpha and Nicole were on their way. Chapter 43 - The Woman Who Blocked the Way

Chapter 43: The Woman Who Blocked the Way

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Today, the children¡¯s movie they chose was a children¡¯s adventure movie. The plot and dialogues were the children¡¯s favorite, so as an adult, I felt drowsy watching it. 10 minutes after the movie started, I was exhausted. ¡°Nicole, here¡¯s your popcorn.¡± I handed arge bucket of popcorn to Nicole, who was sitting on the furthest seat. Then I got ready to get a good sleep in my seat. ¡°Mommy? Are you sleepy?¡± Noelle asked worriedly as she took the popcorn. If mommy fell asleep, how could mommy and daddy fall in love at first sight at the cinema? This made Noelle anxious. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t sleep anymore, watch the movie with us,¡± Winnie urged as well. She was at a loss as to what to do in the face of this unforeseen event. Just as I was about to say something, I heard the person in front of me cough in dissatisfaction. So I shut my mouth resentfully and shook my head at the two babies. Right after, I adjusted my posture and closed my eyes. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be anxious. There¡¯s still a way.¡± Winnie quicklyforted Noelle, who was a little anxious. At the same time, she looked at the watch on her wrist in confusion and muttered softly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± In fact, Alpha and Nicole had been caught in a traffic jam on their way to the theater. It was the peak hour, so even Alpha, the heir to the number one financial group in Europe, had been forced to stay put. When they finally reached the theater, the movie had started. Anxiety showed on Nicole¡¯s face as she urged Alpha to hurry into the theater. But as they passed the popcorn machine, Nicole stopped and was stunned. ¡°Daddy, buy me popcorn!¡± Nicole said, pointing at the glistening yellow popcorn in the disy window. Alpha lowered his head to take a look before bending down to pick up Nicole. He tly rejected her, ¡°No, popcorn is a food with high oil and sugar content. It is not beneficial to our health.¡± Thus, Nicole could only pout as she watched the popcorn disappear into the distance. Finally, they found seats in the dark theater. Alpha carried Nicole all the way there, but a pair of feet blocked their way. The owner of the feet appeared to be a sleeping woman. Alpha frowned and whispered, ¡°Excuse me, ma¡¯ am.¡± However, there was no response from the other party. ¡°Ma¡¯ am?¡± Alpha prompted again. The woman¡¯s long hair covered her face, and she seemed to be sleeping soundly, oblivious to the trouble she was causing others at the moment. His heart suddenly began to race, and Alpha felt an inexplicable sense of frustration. Perhaps it was because of the uncultured woman in front of him, who had disrupted his interest in watching the movie with his son. With no other choice, Alpha bent down to hug Nicole and squeezed past the woman¡¯s feet. Unfortunately, their seats were right next to this uncouth sleeping woman. Nicole quickly sat down and stared at the movie with her eyes wide open. She left the seat next to Luna for Alpha. After Alpha and Nicole sat down, Winnie and Noelle exchanged nces. Noelle whispered, ¡°Should we wake Mommy up?¡± Winnie hesitated. She was about to wake Luna when she saw her limp body leaning toward her after she fell asleep. Her eyes lit up and she pushed her body toward Alpha. Luna was fast asleep, oblivious to all of this. With Winnie¡¯s help, her head naturally and slowly rested on Alpha¡¯s left shoulder. Luna even adjusted her body in her sleep and fell asleep in a morefortable manner. Suddenly, a strange woman leaned on his shoulder. Alpha¡¯s first reaction was to push her away.. But when his hand was halfway there and the sudden light from the screen shone over, Alpha recognized the woman leaning over. Chapter 44 - You Sat In The Wrong Seat

Chapter 44: You Sat In The Wrong Seat

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No wonder he could smell the faint scent of roses just now, and his heart felt uneasy for some reason. It turned out that the sleeping woman beside him was Luna, who lived next door! Once Alpha found out about this, he immediately became very tormented. The thought of what he¡¯d donest night made Alpha feel embarrassed beyond words. The female lead ofst night¡¯s sexual fantasy was sleeping on his shoulder. She did not seem to have discovered his identity and was sleeping soundly. She knew nothing about it and was not even on guard against it, but how was he going to face this woman and face the sphemy he had secretlymitted against her? Alpha¡¯s hand froze in midair. It doesn¡¯t feel right to put it down or to push her away. After much deliberation, Alpha finally chose to run away for the time being. He silently put down his hand, wanting to pretend that nothing had happened and continue watching the movie with his son. Yet the intriguing attraction between them was one that doomed Alpha to not be able to watch the movie calmly. Even as he stiffened and tried not to think about what had happened the night before, all sorts of erotic images and details hidden in his memory crept into his mind like the scent of a wild rose. Therefore, at this moment, even though Alpha looked like he was focused on watching a children¡¯s animated film, his mind was in a mess. Rich andplicated emotions intertwined, making him unable to calm down or make the right choices. Seeing that her Mommy had sessfully made contact with her Daddy, Nicole secretly smiled and whispered, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± Alpha¡¯s mind was a mess, and he was abruptly interrupted by his son. Without thinking, he agreed. ¡°Oh, go ahead.¡± If not for the woman beside him interfering, he would definitely apany Noelle to the toilet. So Nicole stood up and walked carefully past the stiff Alpha and the sleeping Luna. Then she caught the scent of fragrant popcorn. ¡°Noelle, quickly give me a taste!¡± In the darkness, Nicole took the opportunity to sit down beside Noelle. She anxiously took the popcorn from Noelle¡¯s arms. Her Mommy only bought her food like popcorn when she was watching a movie. She had been craving it for a long time! Seeing Nicole sneak over and start eating the popcorn, Noelle quickly poked Nicole and whispered, ¡°We need to switch back quickly!¡± Nicole hastily stuffed a handful of popcorn into her mouth. She also knew the importance of switching back her identity at this moment. Nodding her head, she whispered into Noelle¡¯s ear, ¡°We¡¯ll secretly go to the washroom to change our clothes and switch back. They won¡¯t find out!¡± Thus, the two children sneaked out of the theater and headed to the washroom to change. Winnie hadn¡¯t realized the risks that doing so might create. After watching Nicole and Noelle leave, she continued to focus on watching the movie. Anyway, Mommy was sleeping soundly on Daddy¡¯s shoulder. The book said that at such a moment, both of them wouldn¡¯t notice anyone else other than themselves, so Winnie was very assured. However, after waiting for a few minutes and seeing that Noelle had yet to return, Alpha became suspicious. He had no choice but to let Luna lean on him, so he did not dare to make anyrge movements. He could only slowly turn his head to search for Noelle. Coincidentally, when Alpha turned around, he found Winnie sitting on Luna¡¯s other side. She was wearing a hoodie and a hat that showed off some of her blond hair. Above the mask that she was wearing were herrge eyes. It was indeed his son, but why was he sitting there? Alpha frowned and reminded in a low voice, ¡°Noelle! You¡¯re sitting in the wrong ce!¡± Chapter 45 - Winnie Has Went Over

Chapter 45: Winnie Has Went Over

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Winnie was engrossed in the movie when she suddenly heard Noelle¡¯s name. She looked over subconsciously and met Alpha¡¯s eyes. Seeing his son¡¯s eyes widen in shock, Alpha urged him in a low voice, ¡°Noelle, quickly sit back here!¡± Oh no, Nicole and Noelle had gone to the washroom to change their clothes. If Dad became suspicious, their identities would be exposed! So Winnie had to brace herself and get up, silently watching Alpha as she walked over. However, as Alpha spoke, the movement seemed to affect Luna, who was fast asleep. She shifted slightly, startling both Alpha and Winnie. Fortunately, Luna adjusted into another position and continued to sleep. Only then did the adult and child heave a sigh of relief. Alpha, even more distraught, took Winnie¡¯s hand and pinned her to the seat. Realizing that his son had noticed the woman leaning against his shoulder, but hadn¡¯t said anything, Alpha felt anxious. He was both worried that Noelle had misunderstood his rtionship with Luna and thought of her as ¡®Mommy¡¯. He was also worried that it would be even more awkward if Luna woke up. ¡°Noelle,¡± he said stiffly, ¡°let¡¯s just watch a little longer before we go home, okay?¡± He already realized that his emotions towards Luna were really abnormal, but he did not know how to exin all of this, so he wanted to avoid her urgently. However, Winnie shook her head and rejected without thinking, ¡°No.¡± What if he bumped into Noelle and Nicole while they went out? Therefore, she would not leave rashly! Alpha had no choice but to continue to sit in his seat in agony. He was extremely conflicted. Should he wake up this sleeping woman and exin everything to her? Alpha raised his left hand again, trying to push Luna awake. Seeing that her father was trying to ruin the atmosphere, Winnie quickly turned to look at him and blinked. Seeing the innocent and confused look on his son¡¯s face, Alpha felt guilty and lowered his hand again. While Alpha was chatting with Winnie, who had reced Noelle, Nicole and Noelle returned to the theater after changing their clothes. Both of them were stunned to see Winnie sitting beside Alpha. ¡°Why is Winnie over there just as we switched back?¡± Noelle whispered to Nicole as he carefully found a seat in the dark. ¡°Hurry up and remind her! Tell her to find an excuse toe over again. Dad won¡¯t get suspicious!¡± Nicole whispered back. However, how should she go past the two adults and remind Winnie to find an excuse toe over? Just as Nicole and Noelle were frantically trying to think of a solution, something even more troubling happened. I slept in a daze. Even though we were at the cinema, I sleptfortably. However, when I opened my eyes, I discovered that I was sleeping on someone¡¯s shoulder. How did I end up sleeping like this? I was startled and subconsciously sat up straight to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. I was really too sleepy and didn¡¯t know.¡± However, when I looked up, I realized that Alpha was staring at me with an unhappy expression. He seemed to hate me very much. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked, startled. After waking up in the cinema, there was actually an annoying egomaniac next to me. This was too scary! Alpha¡¯s body tensed up. The seductive woman fromst night¡¯s fantasy was right in front of him, making him feel extremely ufortable. If he knew that this woman would be here, he would never have brought Noelle here! Alpha said in a low voice, ¡°I want to ask why you are here!¡± ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ve made it clear to you that I have no interest in people like you.. Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Remembering the shameless request to buy me for two hours the day before when he¡¯de to my door, I immediately understood his motives and said with some disgust. Chapter 46 - I Have Nowhere To Hide

Chapter 46: I Have Nowhere To Hide

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This woman had been sleeping on his shoulder, yet she still dared to belittle him? Alpha¡¯s face darkened and he retorted coldly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m curious as to where your confidencees from. Not every man can be charmed by you, please be more reserved. After all, you were sleeping on my shoulder just now!¡± Even though Alpha was still fantasizing about having sex with Lunast night, in order not to embarrass himself, he still spoke sarcastically. ¡°Heh!¡± I pretended not to care and sneered. Although my cheeks were burning because of the blunder I¡¯d made earlier, I still felt the need to express my disgust for his actions. I gritted my teeth and said, ¡°No matter how unreserved I am, I can only admire you, Mr. Alpha. You¡¯re the one who would knock on a female neighbor¡¯s door and ask to buy her for two hours to satisfy your perverted desires.¡± Before I could finish my sentence, I red at him and said, ¡°You even have a child! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Alpha¡¯s breath got caught in his throat. He was so angry that the veins in his forehead were bulging and the air pressure around him plummeted. Only then did he realize that this dumb woman had mistaken his request to y with Noelle for two hours yesterday as a sexual transaction! Under the frustration of being wronged and the shame of having to confront her on the spot, Alpha took a deep breath. Just as he was about to speak, an auntie sitting in the front row suddenly turned around and loudly used, ¡°Please, this is a public ce. If you want to flirt, can you go out!¡± Both Alpha and I stiffened and stopped talking. I crossed my arms over my chest and stopped looking at him. Instead, I turned to look at the two babies sitting on my right. Nicole and Winnie looked at me with their eyes wide open, as if they were scared. I quickly held them and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, babies. Mommy can beat that strange uncle!¡± Alpha is really unreasonable! I have to avoid letting my babies meet this pervert in the future! On the other side, Alpha kept breathing deeply, but he still could not ease the heavy depression in his chest. He was about to suffer internal injuries from being angered by this dumb woman! If Noelle heard what she said just now, what would he think of his father? No, I must exin to this dumb woman! Alpha decisively took Winnie¡¯s hand and stood up. When he passed by Luna, he held back his anger and bent down to exin in a low voice, ¡°Miss Luna, I suspect that there¡¯s really something wrong with your ears. I said that I wanted you to y with my son for two hours. It¡¯s not the dirty thing you said!¡± If he was such a filthy person, he would have tried all sorts of ways to get herst night! With that, Alpha didn¡¯t look at Luna again. He took his son¡¯s hand and left. It was only after Alpha had said those words in my ear that I realized what he meant. Oh my god, what have I done! This is too embarrassing! But before I could say anything, Alpha took his son¡¯s hand and left. All I could see were two fuzzy figures, one big and one small. From the looks of it, his son was pretty cute, too. He only wanted me to y with such a cute child for a while, but I actually misunderstood it as something perverted! My face burned even hotter as I remembered how rudely I¡¯d fallen asleep against his shoulder. I felt ashamed. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± My Nicole suddenly stopped talking and called me. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, turning to look at her and noticing that Nicole and Winnie both had the same expression. Did my babies think I went too far? I felt even more uneasy. ¡°No, nothing¡­¡± Nicole stammered again, shaking her head. Chapter 47 - She Will Be Revealed

Chapter 47: She Will Be Revealed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As soon as Alpha left, I sensed that both kids seemed to be fidgeting. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± I leaned over and asked. I suddenly realized that Nicole was still wearing sunsses. I took off the sunsses on her face and asked, ¡°Why are you wearing sunsses in a cinema?¡± Noelle stiffened and quickly sat up, avoiding Luna¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mommy, I am really okay,¡± he said frantically. After sizing up the two kids, I rxed and continued to watch the movie. Although Nicole and Noelle were still seated, they were in no mood to pay attention to the animated film. When Luna was not paying attention, Nicole anxiously whispered into Noelle¡¯s ear, ¡°Winnie was taken away by Daddy but she doesn¡¯t know the rules of the exchange. What should we do?!¡± Noelle covered his forehead and said helplessly, ¡°Now that Daddy has left, it¡¯s impossible to switch back. We can only hope that Winnie can act ording to the situation.¡± After all, Winnie was so smart, she should be able to handle it well, right? Suddenly recalling a very important matter, Nicole¡¯s body trembled. She widened her eyes and whispered, ¡°Oh no! Winnie still has long hair! She will be exposed!¡± Fortunately, however, Winnie had discovered this problem when she was led out of the theater by Alpha. ¡°Noelle, why are you always wearing a hat? Take it off!¡± Walking inside the luxurious mall, Alpha looked at the little guy who covered his head and asked in confusion. He kept feeling that something had changed in his son, but he could not put his finger on it. Fortunately, Winnie and Nicole were both wearing ck basic clothes when they left the house today, that was why Alpha did not notice their difference. ¡°Uh, Daddy, I don¡¯t want to take it off.¡± Winnie covered her hat again and refused. She put her hand on the hat again, afraid her long blond hair would fall out. Winnie quickly stopped when she saw that Alpha was about to take her back home. If she returned home like this, she would need to remove her hat and mask, and her long hair would definitely be discovered by Alpha! ¡°Daddy, I want to shop at the clothing store¡­¡± Winnie had an idea and said immediately. She had just bought so many clothes yesterday, and she still wanted to buy more today? When did her son be a shopping maniac? Alpha was puzzled, but seeing the steady, pleading look in his son¡¯s eyes, he agreed. After leading Alpha around the mall, Winnie finally found a children¡¯s clothing store with a lot of merchandise. Seeing Alpha holding her hand and wanting to walk in, Winnie quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Daddy, just sit outside and wait for me. I want to walk around by myself.¡± Seeing Alpha hesitate for a second, Winnie solemnly said, ¡°I¡¯m already grown up. Don¡¯t worry, Dad.¡± ¡°Alright, Daddy will wait for you outside.¡± Alpha was convinced by his son¡¯s firm look. He patted his shoulder and sat down at the waiting area. After finally obtaining the right to act alone, Winnie let out a sigh of relief and quickly walked in, her eyes searching everywhere. Finally, at a corner counter, she found what she needed¡ªa wig. Winnie stood on her tiptoes and ced her hands on the counter. She blinked and asked the counterdy beside her, ¡°Beautiful sister, can you help me take the wig on the top?¡± Seeing that it was a four or five-year-old child, the counterdy smiled and ignored her request. Instead, she bent down to poke Winnie¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Baby, where¡¯s your family? Are you lost?¡± Looking around, the counterdy saw Alpha sitting on a chair by the entrance. She pointed at him and said, ¡°Is that your father? Chapter 48 - She Didn’t Bring Money

Chapter 48: She Didn¡¯t Bring Money

Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios To prevent furtherplications, Winnie blinked and replied, ¡°He¡¯s not my father. I came to buy things myself. Sister, can you help me take the wig from the top?¡± ¡°Okay, smart baby.¡± The counterdy rubbed Winnie¡¯s head with great fondness before turning around to help Winnie take down the wig she wanted. Winnie took the wig from the counterdy and held it up to gesture. The color was almost the same as Noelle¡¯s hair. The length was also suitable, but it looked a little too fluffy. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. As long as I can fool Dad!¡± Winnie made up her mind and said to the counterdy, ¡°Sister, I want this.¡± ¡°Okay, this wig costs 4,000 yuan. Do you want to pay by cash or credit card?¡± Oh no! She did not bring any bank cards or money with her! Winnie¡¯s face froze and she whispered awkwardly, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t bring any money¡­¡± Thedy at the counter was a little surprised that she did not bring money with her when she came to buy things. However, she still said in a good mood, ¡°Next time you bring money or call your parents toe and buy things, okay?¡± Winnie hesitated and looked at Alpha who was waiting outside. She said hesitantly, ¡°But I really need it now¡­¡± ¡°Baby, you have to have money to buy things. Do you understand?¡± The counterdy was a little helpless. She took the wig that Winnie picked and prepared to put it back on the counter. ¡°Wait!¡± Winnie stopped her. Winnie pursed her lips when she saw the counterdy looking at her in confusion. She took off the watch on her wrist and ced it on the counter. ¡°Can I exchange this with you?¡± This watch was the most valuable thing she had on her right now. Moreover, her Mommy had bought it for her, she was heartbroken to use it to exchange for this wig! The counterdy was stunned for a moment, she recognized the value of this watch and knew that it could be exchanged for dozens of wigs. She shook her head and stuffed the watch back into Winnie¡¯s hands. She said seriously, ¡°Baby, this is a very expensive watch. It can¡¯t be used to exchange for anything. Quickly take it home, understand?¡± Winnie ced the watch on the counter again and pouted. ¡°I know its value. I just want to exchange it for this wig. Sister, can you help me?¡± Using such an expensive watch to exchange for a wig? The counterdy shook her head again. She looked at the pleading Winnie in front of her and felt that this rich kid was really too willful. With the principle of not taking advantage of children, the counterdy still refused. ¡°No way, your parents will be angry if they know.¡± Seeing that the counterdy was determined, Winnie was discouraged. She squatted down disconstely and fretted over what to do next. Since she could not buy a wig, if she wanted to rece Noelle¡¯s identity without being discovered, the only way was to really cut her hair short. But this was the long hair that she loved and cared about the most! Only the curly and beautiful long hair was good-looking! Winnie took out a bunch of hair and looked at it with great reluctance. Next, she could only say goodbye to her favorite long hair! Seeing the little guy squatting on the spot and feeling sad, the counterdy felt sympathetic. She squatted beside Winnie and asked gently, ¡°Baby, tell me, why do you want to buy this wig?¡± Winnie looked up when she heard that. Her big eyes were wet, as if she was about to shed tears of sadness in the next second, making the counterdy¡¯s heart soften even more. After gathering her emotions, Winnie decided that she could only trick her in order to get the wig. She rubbed her eyes and deliberately squeezed out two streams of tears.. ¡°Sister, I actually lied to you¡­¡± Chapter 49 - Winnie Made Up A Story

Chapter 49: Winnie Made Up A Story

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I lied to you. The man out there is my father, but¡­¡± Winnie pretended to sob and looked out at Alpha. He was still sitting there, oblivious, so she took off her hat and revealed her long, seaweed-like hair. The counterdy was moved by Winnie¡¯s tears. She held Winnie¡¯s little hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, little darling. If you feel wronged, just tell me.¡± ¡°I have a younger brother, but he passed away a year ago because he was sick. My father suffered a huge blow and suffered from a mental illness. From then on, my father suddenly treated me as my younger brother. When his illness acted up, he thought that my younger brother was still alive¡­¡± Winnie wiped her tears again and poured all her true feelings into making up the story. ¡°In order not to make Dad sad, I¡¯ve been pretending to be my younger brother when his illness acts up, but I forgot to bring a wig when I went out today. My father¡¯s illness suddenly acted up just now. If he realized that my younger brother had passed away due to his illness, he would be in so much pain¡­ That¡¯s why I needed a wig.¡± There was actually such a touching story behind a wig! The counterdy widened her mouth in shock. After experiencing Winnie¡¯s helplessness and heartache, she hugged Winnie sympathetically and sighed from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Baby, your father will definitely be proud to have such a sensible and kind daughter like you!¡± She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said firmly, ¡°Take this wig away. I hope it can help you and your father!¡± Winnie was almost moved to tears when she finally got the wig. Under Winnie¡¯s repeated insistence, the counterdy finally epted the watch used to exchange for the wig, which was also Winnie¡¯s repayment to her. After putting on the wig in the fitting room, Winnie looked at herself in the mirror, who looked exactly like Nicole and Noelle, and smiled in satisfaction. This time, her father would not be able to recognize that she was actually Noelle¡¯s imposter! Because his son had dawdled in the shop for a long time, Alpha was curious and decided to walk in and take a look. Alpha¡¯s face darkened when he saw the little boy with short blond hair gesturing in front of the mirror with a dress. ¡°Noelle, you¡¯re a boy,¡± Why would a boy wear a dress! Alpha suddenly remembered the day before when Noelle had thrown a tantrum about wanting his Mommy because he hadn¡¯t let him buy the dress. In addition to the psychiatrist¡¯s advice to him, Alpha finally shut up about the matter. After all, the psychiatrist had already persuaded him that it was human nature to be vain. Although Noelle liked to dress up as a woman, as a parent, he had to be tolerant! Establishing a strong sense of gender would instead cause harm to the child¡¯s psychological health. At the thought of this, Alpha forced himself to change his words. ¡°As a boy¡­ you look good in this dress.¡± Winnie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She had just put on a wig and saw this dress when she was passing by, so she wanted to try it out. She didn¡¯t expect her father to think that it looked good either. She held the dress and gestured at it. The more Winnie looked at it, the better it looked. She immediately spun around happily and asked expectantly, ¡°Really?¡± Seeing his son¡¯s shy and light movements, Alpha nodded with difficulty. ¡°Yes.¡± Once she was praised, Winnie was in the mood to choose a dress. She took another dress from the rack and admired it in front of the mirror. Taking a deep breath, Alpha repeated the advice the psychiatrist had given him yesterday in his mind. With mixed feelings, he said, ¡°Noelle, since you like dresses, Daddy will buy you a few..¡± Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Treated As A Psychopath

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yay! Then I¡¯ll go change into a dress!¡± Winnie happily replied, then carried the pile of dresses into the fitting room again. Alpha felt his heart sink as he watched his son leave happily. Who would understand the feeling of having a son changed into a daughter in his heart? But when Winnie came out in a crisp white dress decorated with light green bows, Alpha was momentarily distracted. Winnie had a peaceful and sweet smile on her face. She gracefully lifted the hem of her dress and walked out of the fitting room like a little angel who had descended into the world. It was too pleasing to the eye, too beautiful! Was this what it felt like to have a daughter? Alpha¡¯s determination in his heart was shaken. If my son looks like this after turning into a girl, it doesn¡¯t seem too bad? While Alpha was debating whether it was better to have a daughter or a son, Winnie had already picked out a few dresses and was ready to drag her dad to the checkout. Winnie adjusted her skirt and felt better. Initially, she felt terrible wearing dull and ugly ck clothes! It was more fortable to wear a dress. Pulling Alpha to the counter, Winnie was surprised to see that the cashier was the same counterdy from before. Winnie, who had already put on her wig and changed into a dress, looked at the counterdy and secretly cried out, ¡®Oh no!¡¯ She had previously made Alpha into a mentally ill father for the sake of the wig. If she exposed herself now, not only would the counterdy demand that she return the wig, but even Alpha would be angry with her, right? Winnie took a cautious step back, trying to minimize her presence. However, the counterdypletely misunderstood the situation. She looked at Winnie, who was wearing a dress, and felt a little relieved. Since the little girl could wear a dress, did that mean that her poor father had returned to normal and no longer treated her as his son? Thinking of this, the counterdy took out a name card and handed it to Alpha along with the shopping receipt. She said sincerely, ¡°Sir, since you are normal now, please ept this name card. It might be helpful.¡± Alpha didn¡¯t understand what the counterdy was talking about. He shot a quick nce at the business card and found words and phone numbers on it. ¡°Why would you say that I am normal all of a sudden?¡± he countered with a frown. We¡¯re going to be exposed! Winnie was shocked and immediately shook her head at the counterdy in panic. Don¡¯t let it slip in front of Daddy! Winnie was a little nervous. Seeing the sensible little girl waving her hand to hint at her, the counterdy understood that her father¡¯s illness had not ended. Hence, she did not reply. Instead, she pretended that nothing had happened and replied, ¡°Sorry, you must have heard wrongly.¡± Alpha frowned in confusion. He studied the strange expression on the counter dy¡¯s face, then took Winnie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Noelle, let¡¯s go.¡± Winnie turned her head and waved goodbye to the kinddy. The counterdy mouthed to her, ¡°Life isn¡¯t easy. All the best!¡± After walking out of the clothing store, Alpha casually nced at the name card. He was about to throw it into the trash can when he suddenly saw a line of text. [XX Advanced Psychiatric Hospital Director, attending physician for sleepwalking, delusions, personality dissociation¡­] Was she treating him like a lunatic by giving him the psychiatrist¡¯s name card? Alpha¡¯s face darkened. He suddenly realized the way the counterdy was looking at him, it was a look of sympathy and regret! ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Alpha cursed angrily and threw the name card into the trash can.. Chapter 51 - I’m Still Embarrassed

Chapter 51: I¡¯m Still Embarrassed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After watching the movie, I sent the two babies home and wanted to go to the supermarket to buy some ingredients. I nned to cook a feast for them tonight. An hourter, when I returned from the supermarket with a bag of groceries and arrived at the apartment building, there was a suddenmotion in front. There were many people clustered together, it was bustling and I didn¡¯t know what they were doing. Ive never been interested in such things. Just as I¡¯m about to walk around the crowd and enter the apartment, I noticed something wrong. Wait a minute, the man standing on the tform in the middle of the crowd. Who else could it be but my disgusting fianc¨¦, Peter? This guy came dowm to my apartment building and brought so many people with him. What is he trying to do? I immediately sensed that something was wrong and was about to leave before Peter saw me. But as I reached the side door of the apartment, I realized that there was a giant cloth doll blocking the entrance, blocking any way I could pass. Looking at the huge anniversary Barbie doll in front of me, my mouth dropped open in shock. ¡°What kind of idiot would buy such a big and useless thing home?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butin. Not only was this thing big and heavy, but it also blocked my way home! Back then, Nicole had also taken a fancy to this giant doll. Thankfully, I did not buy it for her. Otherwise, it would have been stuck at the door today. Seeing that a few porters were trying their best to stuff the doll into the door, I lost my temper. I could only admit that I was unlucky and waited anxiously. I really pray that bastard Peter doesn¡¯t see me. However, what I was afraid of came true. Just as I was anxiously waiting for the workers to stuff the doll in and open up a path, a deliberate voice appeared behind me. ¡°Beautifuldy, Ive been waiting for you for a long time.¡± I rolled my eyes, resigned to my fate, and turned around. Sure enough, Peter was in what he thought was a very handsome pose, looking at me affectionately. When the surrounding crowd saw that the female lead had been found, they also squeezed over and surrounded me. They started to make noise. Why does this idiot always like to mobilize so many people? He doesn¡¯t find it embarrassing, but I do! I just wanted to leave as soon as possible. I asked coldly, ¡°Why do you keep pestering me? Don¡¯t you know that I dislike you ? Peter didn¡¯t seem to notice the disgust and hatred in my words. He tossed his hair and knelt down on one knee in front of me. ¡°My goddess, my angel, my one and only. I know you mind my past with Shana. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore, Ive already severed ties with her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with her at all! I think you¡¯re disgusting and obscene. Don¡¯t be delusional, okay?¡± I frowned deeply, I really didn¡¯t understand what Peter was thinking. I had rejected him so many times. Did he not understand? However, seeing that I was angry, Peter¡¯s expression became even more affectionate. He fumbled in his pocket and actually took outa small box. ¡°Although you are still angry with me, I want you to understand that I will always love you deeply. Please ept my love.¡± Peter opened the small box and revealed the sparkling diamond ring inside. When they saw the diamond ring, the surrounding crowd instantly became restless and screamed, ¡°Marry him! Marry him!¡± Instantly, loud music filled the air around us, mixing with the noise of the crowd. I could barely hear myself anymore ¡°You are crazy¡± I ignored him and was about to leave when I found that Peter¡¯s stagepletely blocked the entrance to the apartment and I couldn¡¯t get in at all. I let out a breath and understood. Peter hade prepared! He wanted to use such a shameless method to force me to respond! Chapter 52 - Two Birds With One Stone

Chapter 52: Two Birds With One Stone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as I was debating whether to beat Peter up and break one of his legs so he wouldn¡¯t harass me again, the music stopped. The noisy crowd suddenly quieted down as they looked around in confusion. ¡°Now, move everything away from the entrance!¡± Outside the crowd, I heard an impatient and cold voice. I looked over in surprise, it was Alpha! Alpha approached from the side. His noble, cold demeanor stood out from the crowd. He nced first at Peter with a frown, then at me, his expression clearly surprised. But he didn¡¯t say anything to me. Instead, he stared at Peter and asked, ¡°You own the thing blocking the way to the apartment?¡± Peter froze, as if annoyed that his borate courtship ceremony had been foiled. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? What the hell does it have to do with you?¡± he said angrily. Alpha¡¯s face darkened. He¡¯de down here to deal with the giant Barbie doll his son had requested. He hadn¡¯t expected the doll to be so big that it would be stuck at the entrance and wouldn¡¯t be able to get in.. ¡®As for why Luna was here and why she was being proposed to, he didn¡¯t really care. ¡°You better pray that I¡¯m not the one to help you move,¡± Alpha said coldly. The impatience and frustration in his eyes had reached their peak. Although Alpha never liked to use his power to suppress others, he did not mind teaching this unreasonable hooligan a lesson. Feeling threatened by Alpha, Peter studied him again. He became wary when he realized that Alpha was dressed luxuriously and tall. Peter¡¯s tone softened as he loosened the tie around his neck. ¡°Fine,¡± he said tactfully. ¡°I¡¯ll move the thing right away.¡± Alpha nced at him coldly and walked towards the huge doll blocking the side entrance. Seeing Alpha go tomand the workers carrying the giant dolls, I quickly reacted. So this giant doll was bought by Alpha? He was the one who caused me to be stuck at the entrance and unable to return home? As soon as Alpha left, Peter stuck to me again, grinning at me. ¡°Miss, even if you don¡¯t agree to my proposal, you have to give me a contact, right? How do I address you?¡± Peter would never have thought that I was the fat woman who was abandoned and scolded by him. Iughed sarcastically. ¡°I feel sick just talking to you.¡± At this point, Peter couldn¡¯t maintain his smile anymore. His face fell, but he still blocked my way and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve already been so sincere in my pursuit of you. Are you still not satisfied with me?¡± He looked absolutely stunned, as if he didn¡¯t understand why I was rejecting such an excellent and perfect man. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Alpha about to lead his men away from me. A n that simultaneously disgusted these two bad men urred to me. Who asked you guys to block the main and side entrance, not allowing me to go home smoothly! I gave Peter a false smile, and he immediately looked stunned and drooled. Unfortunately, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t like trash like you. You really are an ugly man that just wants to go for pretty girls. Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at a reflection of yourself. I feel ashamed of you.¡± Peter¡¯s face turned red, he couldn¡¯t pretend to be a gentleman anymore. Instead, he red at me. ¡°What did you say?!¡± I took a quick step forward, took Alpha¡¯s arm, and turned back to Peter defiantly. ¡°You¡¯d better get out of here before my boyfriend gets mad. If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t ever show up in front of us again.¡± Alpha was caught off guard when Luna caught him by the arm and he froze. He¡¯d forgotten to chase her away when he saw the smug, sly smile on the little woman¡¯s face.. Chapter 53 - Alpha Is Hopeless

Chapter 53: Alpha Is Hopeless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Peter looked even worse. He stepped forward and glowered at Alpha. ¡°Are you really her boyfriend?¡± he demanded. ¡°When did you two get together?¡± Being questioned by such a hooligan-like person, Alpha felt extremely degraded. His face darkened and he spat out a word in disgust. ¡°Get lost.¡± Peter flinched, then looked defiantly at theughing woman at Alpha¡¯s side, fully aware that Alpha was a character not to be trifled with. He gritted his teeth, turned, and stormed away. After chasing away Peter, who was as annoying as a fly, and sessfully grossing out Alpha, I instantly feltpletely at ease. My initial sulkiness was gone. Seeing that Alpha¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, I quickly let go of his arm and said provocatively, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alpha, for helping me out of this predicament. This can be considered yourpensation for blocking the entrance.¡± Iwas about to leave when Alpha called out, ¡°Ms. Luna.¡± ¡®What else did this guy want to say? Was he going to scold me? I turned to look at him in confusion. Alpha¡¯s expression was nd as he studied me before speaking. ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to get to me time and time again. That¡¯s a lot of effort from you.¡± In fact, after so many events, Alpha had a feeling about the friction and coincidences that happened between them so many times. If it wasn¡¯t heaven¡¯s will, then a human was behind it. Moreover, this woman had used some unknown means to seduce him. It was hard for him not to suspect her motives. If Luna¡¯s whole series of actions had been intended to appeal to him, it did catch Alpha¡¯s attention though he didn¡¯t want to admit it. This lunatic, why does he think I¡¯m trying to get close to him on purpose? Do all men have this kind of inexplicable confidence? Iwas so angry that Iughed. I shook my head and said heartlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts about you. Please don¡¯t be delusional, okay?¡± Surprisingly, after hearing my answer, Alpha nodded as if he was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± What arrogance! I ignored him and turned to enter the elevator. Finally carrying the giant Barbie doll home, Alpha wiped the sweat from his forehead and rubbed his son¡¯s head, iming credit. ¡°So? Are you happy now?¡± Winnie looked helplessly at the huge doll that took up a huge space in the room and frowned. ¡°Daddy, why did you buy this?¡± Was it really good to have such a big and heavy toy at home? Alpha was taken aback. He looked at his son¡¯s disgusted expression and hesitated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Dad to buy it yesterday?¡± So, it was Nicole¡¯s idea! Winnie understood and felt even more helpless. Nicole had always been one to act out whenever she wanted to. She liked new stuff and hated the old ones. Since Alpha was going to be their father in the future, he would have to shoulder the responsibility of educating Nicole! ¡®Winnie decided to educate Alpha properly and said very seriously, ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. Even if I want you to buy it, you have to consider whether it¡¯s practical or not. Look, it¡¯s such a big doll. Will it look good at home?¡± ¡®Was this the same Noelle who¡¯d argued with him yesterday about buying this big doll? Alpha was getting confused. Seeing Alpha in a daze, Winnie tried to persuade him again. ¡°You can¡¯t always pamper your children. You have to teach them about rules and reasons. Would you pluck the stars from the sky if I asked you for them?¡± Alpha looked thoughtful at that, but when Winnie thought her persuasion worked, Alpha asked just as seriously, ¡°Noelle, do you want the stars, then? Dad¡¯ll get them for you.¡± This spoiling demon was hopeless! Winnie shook her head and returned to her room, saying, ¡°You should lear more from Momny..¡± Chapter 54 - Romance Novels

Chapter 54: Romance Novels

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After taking a shower, Winnie came out in a pure white nightgown. Alpha was not surprised at all. Winnie had originally nned to find an opportunity to swap with Noelle, but she was helpless since Alpha had been staying at home with her, making it impossible for her to find any time to leave the house. She had no choice but to temporarily assume Noelle¡¯s identity. But to Winnie¡¯s delight, there were many books in Noelle¡¯s room that she hadn¡¯t read before. And here, without Nicole who came to her from time to time to y with her, she could enjoy herself quietly. Alpha, on the other hand, was prepared to tell his son a bedtime story before he went to bed, as was his habit the past few days. ¡®When he pushed the door open, Winnie was sitting up in bed, reading a book with a serious expression. When he came in, Winnie was the first to ask with a frown, ¡°What are you doing here, Daddy?¡± Surprised by Winnie¡¯s question, Alpha was at a loss for words as he exined, ¡°Daddy¡¯s here to tell you the story of the Little Bear and Little Rabbit?¡± That was the story Nicole liked to hear, not the one she liked! Winnie shook her head and refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Thank you, Dad.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Alpha replied and went back out. After closing the door to Noelle¡¯s room, Alpha thought the more strange it was. ording to his past experiences, shouldn¡¯t his son give him a warm hug and listen to him happily? At the very least, she would have told him helplessly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± However, such a cold and heartless situation had never happened before. The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. Alpha thought maybe he¡¯d done something wrong to upset his son. After pacing the living room a few times, Alpha finally thought of a possible answer. He hadn¡¯t yed games with Noelle today. Hence, Alpha entered Noelle¡¯s room again with a Barbie doll in a pink dress. ¡°Noelle, let¡¯s y a house game?¡± Winnie looked up, closed the page, and shook her head. ¡°Have fun by yourself, Daddy.¡± Let him y with the Barbie doll himself? Alpha¡¯s breath caught in his throat. He doesn¡¯t know whether to walk away with the Barbie doll or to stay. After an awkward moment, Alpha put down the Barbie doll and walked to the bed. He asked gently, ¡°Noelle, what book are you reading? Tell me more about it?¡± His son had always been interested in books on finance and economics, and the father and son had a lot to talk about. But Winnie didn¡¯t look up from her book. ¡°I¡¯m reading Pride and Prejudice.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alpha doubted his ears for a moment. ¡°Oh Pride and Prejudice. Jane Austen wrote it, it is one of the greatest romance novels. Don¡¯t you know that, Daddy?¡± Winnie turned to Alpha with a look of distaste. Why would a little boy suddenly start reading a romance novel? Alpha couldn¡¯t believe it, so he asked, ¡°Dad knows this, but why are you reading this book?¡± ¡°Because the plot is very exciting. I think Daddy should read this book, it is about love.¡± After thinking about it for a while, Winnie began seriously telling Alpha about the plot in the book. ¡°In the early neenth century, there was a rich kid named Darcy who fell in love with a country girl named Elizabeth¡­¡± Under Winnie¡¯s detailed and vivid narration, Alpha listened attentively and actually forgot what he was here for. ¡°Alright, this is all I¡¯ve read so far. I haven¡¯t read the rest yet.¡± Winnie opened the book again and said happily. She was very satisfied that her father was willing to listen to her story! Chapter 55 - Noelle’s Princess Dress

Chapter 55: Noelle¡¯s Princess Dress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, well, then I¡¯ll take the book and read it too¡­¡± Seeing his son¡¯s confident demeanor, for the first time Alpha felt that he still had many shorings as a father. Alpha sighed as he walked out of the room with a copy of Pride and Prejudice. Raising a child was really difficult! ¡®The next day, after learning that my aunt Parsi was recovering well and could even get out of bed to walk around, I decided to bring my two babies to visit her. After all, five years ago, it was my aunt who saved me and my son. Now that my aunt¡¯s condition has improved, I should let her meet my two cute little angels. ¡°Babies, get up. We¡¯re going to the hospital to visit Aunt today.¡± I woke up my two babies and picked out two cherry pink princess dresses. I noticed that the two kids were rubbing their eyes and getting out of bed in a daze. I then realized that something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t help but look at Winnie. Sincest night, she¡¯d been wearing a fisherman¡¯s hat that covered most of her head and refused to take it off. But why was she wearing this hat when she was sleeping? Iwas a little confused. Just as I was about to help her take off her hat, Winnie seemed to be startled by me and dodged. She quickly said, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll get dressed. Go make breakfast.¡± Seeing that Winnie didn¡¯t seem willing, I didn¡¯t force her to remove her hat. Instead, I kissed her and went to the kitchen to make breakfast. ¡®As soon as Luna left, Noelle, who had almost been exposed, shook Nicole awake. ¡°Nicole, wake up! Mommy almost discovered my identity!¡± Nicole yawned and said, ¡°Just use your hat to block it. Mommy won¡¯t force you to remove it.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re going outter! Mommy even told us to wear princess dresses!¡± Noelle cried. Only then did Nicole realize that Winnie had always had long hair and liked to wear dresses. That was something Noelle couldn¡¯t disguise as. She rubbed her chin and thought for a while. Right after, she climbed down from the bed and rummaged through the wardrobe. Suddenly, she found a golden object and eximed in surprise, ¡°Found it!¡± Noelle went over to take a look, only to discover that it was a head of long, golden hair that did indeed resemble Winnie¡¯s hair. ¡°This was prepared when I wanted to pretend to be Winnie to scare Mommy. Put it on, Mommy won¡¯t notice,¡± Nicole vowed. ¡°Can¡¯t you wear it? You also have short hair¡­¡± Noelle looked at the long wig in Nicole¡¯s hand and said weakly. Nicole shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°If I pretend to be Winnie and you pretend to be me, won¡¯t you be easily exposed? So, it¡¯s better for me to be myself and you to be Winnie! At any rate, Winnie doesn¡¯t like to talk.¡± Noelle looked again at the pink princess dress on the bed and bit his lip. He was going to be an indomitable man in the future, how could he dress up like this? He felt that as long as he wore this dress and dressed up like Winnie, he would be so embarrassed that he needed to find a hole to hide in. Nicole patted Noelle¡¯s shoulder and said boldly, ¡°If I were an older brother, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to wear it. After all, I don¡¯t want to expose myself and be separated from my parents, right?¡± Noelle¡¯s spirits rose, and hepletely gave up resisting. He resigned himself to fate and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll change¡­¡± In the end, Noelle put on a wig, a pink princess dress, and walked out with Nicole. Iwas pleased to see my two daughters dressed like little angels. After giving each of them a kiss on the cheek, I led them out the door. Noelle had been sitting with her legs tucked under her since they¡¯d left the house. He had an empty feeling at the bottom of his dress, almost like there was a leak. Fortunately, Luna led them all the way down to the underground garage and did not meet anyone else. This made Noelle feel much more at ease.. Chapter 56 - You Are Jealous of My Mommy

Chapter 56: You Are Jealous of My Mommy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios L arrived at the hospital without any obstructions and entered my aunt¡¯s VIP ward with my two babies. To my surprise, my stepmother and stepsister, V and Shana, were there as well. As soon as I entered, Shana shot me a hateful look, but I ignored both of them. I protected my two babies and brought them to my aunt. Aunt¡¯splexion looked much better, the surgeryst time could be said to be perfect. Not only did it save her from the brink of death, it even stimted a portion of her body¡¯s potential and was akin to a medical miracle. ¡®When Sandy saw me, she warmly weed me and gave me a grateful smile. Then, she squatted down and squeezed Nicole and Winnie¡¯s hands. She eximed, ¡°These are your two babies? They¡¯re really so cute and beautiful!¡± Noelle, who had been forced to dress up as a woman, stiffened, her face filled with embarrassment. Nicole, the lively one, replied, ¡°Thank you, Aunty. You look great too!¡± Sandy was so amused that she pulled the two little kids over to look at them lovingly. Her aunt was lying on the bed, looking at the two children with great fondness. Just when the atmosphere was harmonious, Shana interrupted in an extremely entric manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know which man¡¯s seed were they, but they don¡¯t even look like their mother anymore.¡± Before I could react, my aunt yelled, ¡°Shana! Don¡¯t say such things!¡± Fortunately, my two innocent children didn¡¯t understand Shane¡¯s disgusting and rude words. At this moment, they only looked displeased and didn¡¯t react to anything. Shana was embarrassed to be reprimanded by her aunt. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re still sick. Don¡¯t be agitated. Besides, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Seeing my expressionless face, Shana covered her mouth andughed. ¡°I wonder if you dare to show your child how fat you used to be and that your eyes can¡¯t even be seen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! My mommy is the prettiest!¡± ¡°You must be an evil woman who is jealous of my mommy!¡± The two little kids were the first to retort. They red at Shana angrily. Iwas already very satisfied to be protected by my family, so I didn¡¯t care about Shana¡¯s nder towards me. I didn¡¯t even look at her and only said coldly, ¡°Do you feel inferior? Why do you always talk about such trivial matters?¡± Shana choked and clenched her fists. She was indeed very jealous of Luna¡¯s current appearance. When she stood beside Luna, everyone would only pay attention to her and not look at her. Even her beloved Peter had abandoned her because of Luna! At the thought of this, Shana was filled with hatred. However, she did not forget the purpose ofing to the hospital to catch Luna today. She took a deep breath, put on a fake smile, and deliberately squatted down to say to Nicole and Noelle, ¡°So what if your mom is beautiful? It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a dad. Your dad might even be a hooligan, thief, farmer, beggar, or murderer!¡± Shana smiled maliciously. She stared intently at the expressions of the two children, trying to find a hint of unease on their faces. But Nicole and Noelle only frowned in disgust. ¡°I have a dad,¡± Noelle said unhappily. ¡°My dad is amazing.¡± Nicole pulled Noelle back and covered her nose. ¡°Your mouth stinks. Stop talking to us.¡± Shana¡¯s face stiffened. Before she could scold these two ungrateful bastards, she felt a sharp pain on her head. I grabbed Shana¡¯s hair and forced her head back. I coldly said, ¡°How dare you say such things in front of my children? Have you not been beaten enough?¡± At the mention of being pped, Shana would never forget the fact that her face had been swollen for half a month after being pped by Luna. She immediately paled and yelled, ¡°You lunatic! Let go of me!¡± Seeing that her daughter had been bullied, V stepped forward and said angrily, ¡°Luna! How dare you touch her?¡± Chapter 57 - Son’s Whereabouts

Chapter 57: Son¡¯s Whereabouts

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? What? Do you want to take a beating for her?¡± I straightened my sleeves and made up my mind to beat Shana up. Did she really think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to beat her to death by talking about their father in front of my children? Seeing that Luna had really raised her hand, V hurriedly yelled, ¡°How dare you hit my daughter! You¡¯ll never find your son again!¡± ¡°My son?¡± I was startled. I stopped what I was doing and looked over at V, who was wearing a deranged expression. Back then, it was the mother and daughter who snatched my son away. Now, do they know where my son was? While Luna was distracted, Shana quickly got up from the ground and hid behind her mother. Nicole and Noelle, on the other hand, were dumbfounded. They widened their eyes and tried their best to understand what was happening. ¡®With Luna¡¯s weakness in her hands, she had the upper hand, so V was very proud. She said aggressively, ¡°You better not anger us. If you dare to do anything, you might never see that poor little boy again!¡± ¡®My heart ached at the mention of my wandering son. Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to calm down. Staring intently at V, I asked coldly, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± This pair of mother and daughter had specially waited for me at the hospital. It was obvious that they hade prepared. Only my engagement and my mother¡¯s inheritance can make them so crazy. Sure enough, V smiled smugly and took out the contract that had forced me to break off my engagement with Peter and give my mother¡¯s dowry to Shana. V said proudly, ¡°As long as you sign this contract, I¡¯ll tell you the whereabouts of that little bastard!¡± ¡®My heart clenched as I silently epted the contract that represented my shame andpromise. Seeing this, aunt Parsi struggled to sit up and tried to stop her. ¡°Luna! Your mother¡¯s inheritance¡­ is very important! You can¡¯t give it to them!¡± I shook my head, my eyes were grave as I read the contract again. Many things shed through my mind. T really wanted to find out the secret behind my mother¡¯s inheritance. But when I thought of my son, who had been separated from me since birth, I felt that nothing was more important than my child. ¡®Was he now the same age as Nicole and Winnie, as lovable, witty and good-looking as they were? Was he in school? Was he cold and hungry? Did he miss his mother? For many years, whenever I dreamed of the son who was snatched away before I even met him, I would wake up crying. The more Nicole listened, the more confused she became. She tugged on Noelle¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Noelle, are they talking about you?¡± Noelle clenched his fists and bit his lip as he looked up at the smug-looking V and her daughter. ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve been back for so long. Have you found any news about your son? Poor thing. In this world, we¡¯re the only ones who know where your son is. No matter how powerful you are or how much effort you put in, it¡¯s all useless!¡± V said forcefully. I finished reading the contract and took the pen they handed me. I was about to sign it when I felt my wrist tighten. ¡®Winnie looked at me anxiously and shook her head vigorously. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t sign it!¡± I smiled at her tiredly. I knew that Winnie was doing this for my own good, but the pain of losing my flesh and blood was something only a mother could understand. ¡°Winnie, as long as I can find your brother, Mommy is willing to lose everything.¡± Noelle¡¯s eyes reddened, and he immediately whimpered, unable to speak. He did not expect his mommy to be willing to give up everything for him and love him so much. But Noelle hesitated, not daring to reveal that he was her mother¡¯s son.. Chapter 58 - Noelle’s Troubles

Chapter 58: Noelle¡¯s Troubles

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was afraid that when his Mommy found out, she would definitely take him and his sisters away and leave his Daddy all alone. Although Daddy was not as gentle and meticulous as Mommy, he knew that Daddy loved him very much. Ifhe left Dad too, he would be alll alone. Just as Luna was about to sign the document, Noelle suddenly felt Nicole poke him with a ss of milk. This was Nicole¡¯s unfinished breakfast in the car. Noelle¡¯s eyes lit up. In a sh, he epted the ss of milk from Nicole¡¯s hand and sshed it toward the contract! I¡¯d barely finished writing when arge ss of milk sshed onto the contract. The ck ink immediately blurred and mixed with the milk. ¡°What are you doing?¡± V rushed over in a hurry, trying to save the contract that was soaked in milk, but it was already useless. Noelle took a step back and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the contract had beenpletely destroyed. He pretended to be scared and hid behind Luna. Seeing that her n had failed, Shana tore off her disguise and shouted shrilly, ¡°Little bastard, you dared toe out and make trouble! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± I protected Winnie and stood in front of V and Shana. ¡°I want to see who dares to touch my daughters!¡± I shouted. Seeing this, Sandy quickly persuaded, ¡°Forget it, children are not sensible, it¡¯s not intentional¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡¯ V snorted. Although she was furious, she still did not forget their purpose. She said, ¡°This copy is gone. We¡¯ll go back to the Su family and print another copy. Luna,e home with us.¡± I frowned. ¡°Wait until I send the babies back.¡± V and her mother had always been ruthless and crazy. I couldn¡¯t give them a chance to hurt my babies. Even if I wanted to sign the contract, I had to ensure the safety of my two babies first. Besides, seeing how exasperated V and her daughter were, I felt that this matter still had to be considered. On the way home, Noelle was feeling quite uneasy, and he stole asional nces at Luna, who was focused on driving. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you angry at me¡­¡± Noelle finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore as he lowered his head and asked softly. ¡°You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s baby. How could Mommy be angry at you?¡± Luna replied gently. Seeing that his mommy was not angry, Noelle heaved a sigh of relief. She then exchanged nces with Nicole before Noelle asked, ¡°Mommy, are you still going to sign the contract?¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy will talk to them.¡± After receiving an affirmative answer, Noelle looked anxious. He did not want his mommy to suffer any losses because of him, so he could only think of countermeasures. Nicole blinked at Noelle and whispered into his ear, ¡°Noelle, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you told Mommy you were her son?¡± Nicole¡¯s thoughts were very simple. Since the son her mother was looking for was right beside her, then she need not be threatened by those two bad women. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just tell her mother? However, Noelle was very worried about Alpha¡¯s situation. He shook his head and continued to ponder. Suddenly, Noelle¡¯s eyes lit up. He called Nicole over and whispered, ¡°Nicole, didn¡¯t you say that the world¡¯s number one hacker was your teacher?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Teacher even said that I will be more powerful than him in the future,¡± Nicole said smugly. ¡°Then quickly think of a way to send Mommy a message using Daddy¡¯s ount. That way, she won¡¯t have to sign the contract!¡± Noelle said excitedly. Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up and she understood what Noelle meant.. She nodded and said, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Chapter 59 - I Don’t Care About My Son

Chapter 59: I Don¡¯t Care About My Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Once I sent the kids home, I had to rush to deal with the contract. Not long after I left, I received an anonymous message. The content was, ¡°I know where your son is. Don¡¯t sign the contract.¡± Who sent this message? He actually knew where my son was and even knew that I was going to sign the contract? Moreover, this meant that V and her mother were not the only ones who knew where my son was! Iwas stunned at first, but then I felt a chill run down my spine. If that was true, it meant my life was being watched. And what V and her mother said might not be true. I have to be cautious! I sent this text to my friend Galen and asked him to check it out. He¡¯s the world¡¯s number one Inte hacker, so he shouldn¡¯t fail. Not long after that, Galen called me. ¡°Luna, that¡¯s weird. This short message contains a firewall program. I can¡¯t trace it back to its address¡­¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you the world¡¯s number one hacker? Why can¡¯t you find out?¡± I ask, puzzled. To be able to write a program that even Galen couldn¡¯t decipher, who was this person? ¡°I find it strange too, but this program is very simr to the one I was researching¡­ How am I going to crack the program that I developed myself? I¡¯m not going to talk anymore, I¡¯m going to check it out!¡± Galen hung up the phone anxiously. I sat in the car and pondered for a long time. In the end, I decided to return home. I didn¡¯t look for V and her daughter. ¡°Are you regretting your decision? Don¡¯t you want your son? Do you want to see your son die?¡± Shana screamed on the other end of the phone. After receiving that message, I began to doubt the authenticity of the words of the mother and daughter. Even Shana¡¯s exasperation at that moment was fishy. ¡°Well, do whatever you want,¡± I said deliberately, raising my eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You don¡¯t care about your son anymore? You¡­¡± Shana became even more anxious, and she even started cursing me incoherently. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? What if you go back on your word after I signed the contract or give me false information?¡± I interrupted her cursing and coldly said, ¡°If you want to obtain my mother¡¯s inheritance, you can. You have to bring my son to me.¡± With that, I hung up. On the other end of the call, Shana was so furious that she smashed her phone and cursed, ¡°That cunning bitch! Where can I find her bastard son?¡± On the other side, Alpha was extremely frustrated. He was on the phone. On the other end, the woman was babbling about something. ¡°Alpha, on ount that I¡¯m Noelle¡¯s biological mother, let me see you two¡­ please. I really can¡¯t lose you and Noelle¡­¡± ¡®The woman clinging to the phone was Noelle¡¯s birth mother, Julie. ¡°Thave already given you a lifetime of wealth, why are you still pestering me and Noelle?¡± Alpha said with a cold face and impatience. Winnie looked at him silently, her eyes filled with questions and curiosity. Dad was on the phone with a woman. From the content, it seemed to be the woman who imed to be Noelle¡¯s mother? Alpha regretted it very much now. If he had known that the person calling was Noelle¡¯s birth mother, he would never have answered the call in front of Noelle. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t love me, you should think about Noelle, okay? How old is he? He¡¯ll miss his mom too, Alpha. Just give me a chance¡­¡± Julie continued to plead on the other end of the line. Alpha turned to look at his son again, remembering the scene of him crying for his mommy a few days ago. Alpha couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him again. What if Noelle really needed her mom? It was when he started taking care of Noelle that he became a little feminine, right? Alpha was visibly moved by what she said, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.. ¡°When?¡± Chapter 60 - Strange Paper Ball

Chapter 60: Strange Paper Ball

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the other end of the phone, Julie saw that she had a chance and quickly said, ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll meet at Louis Hotel!¡± Alpha didn¡¯t listen to her chatter any longer, he ended the call immediately. Squatting down, Alpha looked at Winnie seriously and asked, ¡°Noelle, do you miss Mom?¡± Winnie blinked her eyes, not quite understanding if Alpha was referring to Mommy or the so-called birth mother. She could only reply hesitantly, ¡°Miss¡­?¡± With Noelle¡¯s approval, Alpha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Though Winnie found it odd, she was relieved to see Alpha¡¯s calm expression and continued reading. However, the next day, Winnie was woken up by Alpha. It was only then that she found out that the Alpha wanted to bring her to see Noelle¡¯s birth mother! ¡°Noelle, hurry. Dad has a meeting to attend this afternoon.¡± Alpha looked at his watch and urged his son, who was milling around the room. ¡®Winnie was scrambling to change into Noelle¡¯s suit. She looked anxiously outside and pulled another paper from the drawer. She had a nagging feeling that this meeting with the woman who imed to be Noelle¡¯s birth mother was definitely not a good thing. Furthermore, someone actually wanted to impersonate her mother! This was just too despicable. After writing a note informing them, Winnie hastily tossed the ball of paper into the opposite window before hurrying out the door to catch up with Alpha. Sitting in the car, Winnie could clearly feel that Alpha was not in a good mood because he had been frowning the whole time, as if he hated the person he was about to meet. But he turned to look at Winnie again, and the annoyance in his eyes softened. ¡®Winnie was very uneasy. She clenched her fists tightly, worried about this ¡°mother¡± who suddenly appeared. ¡®Would the woman who pretended to be her mommy want to snatch her daddy away? Hopefully Nicole and Noelle will find out soon! While Alpha drove on, on the other side, the little paper ball was picked up by a long, white hand. Thappened to notice a small ball of paper on the balcony. I thought it was a useless piece of paper that Winnie or Nicole used. I unfolded it and realized that there seemed to be a few words written on it. ¡°My father is going to see my mother. Pleasee quickly. Something will happen.¡± I read each word out loud. The writer of this letter seemed to be in a hurry, the handwriting was so crooked that I couldn¡¯t recognize it. ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at?¡± Nicole leaned over and looked at the note in my hand. I showed her the note and asked in confusion, ¡°Did you or Winnie throw it onto the balcony? The words weren¡¯t written seriously.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Nicole nced at it and her face instantly froze. Before I could ask her, she hurried off to find Winnie with the note, as if she understood something. ¡°Noelle! Something happened! Winnie is asking us for help!¡± Nicole said anxiously. Noelle nced at the note only long enough to realize that something was wrong with Winnie¡¯s tone. Frowning, she said, ¡°What do you mean Daddy went to see Mommy? Isn¡¯t Mommy here?¡± ¡°Nol It¡¯s your mother!¡± Nicole gestured with her hands. It was obvious that she was disgusted with this person who had suddenly appeared. She was trying to take Mommy¡¯s ce, and pretended to be their Mommy. When she found out that Alpha was going to see her, her first thought was that this bad woman would steal Daddy away. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Noelle responded, her expression darkening. He did not have a good impression of his biological mother. In the past few years, he had met her a few times. The woman named Julie had always tried to gain benefits from him and even wanted to use him to gain his father¡¯s sympathy. ¡®There was even a time when Noelle even saw her birth mother get thrown out of the house by her father without even putting on her clothes.. Chapter 61 - Don’t Be So Heartless

Chapter 61: Don¡¯t Be So Heartless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®When Winnie followed Alpha to the private room on the top floor of the Louis Hotel, she saw a woman with wavy brown hair and a low-cut dress sitting by the window. Julie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw them arrive, she stared intently at Alpha and gave him a fawning smile. When she saw Alpha¡¯s expressionless face, she awkwardly looked away and gave Winnie a fake smile. ¡®Winnie felt that when this woman looked at her, she did not have the slightest bit of motherly love or warmth. It was more like she was putting on a show, making her extremely ufortable. After hugging Winnie loosely, Julie flipped her hair and deliberately revealed her full chest. The pair of breasts were too huge and did not seem to be the size of a normal woman¡¯s. As far as she was concerned, no man could resist her impressive breasts. Even if Alpha pretended to be indifferent, behind her back, he was definitely interested in her. So Julie licked her lips again deliberately and gave him a wink, giving him the barest hint of sex. Alpha, however, didn¡¯t even look at her. He picked Winnie up and set her down on a chair, observing her expression. Winnie studied the woman sitting across from her, whose eyes were full of her father. The woman¡¯s lips were painted a brilliant shade of red, clearly attracting most of his attention, so in Alpha¡¯s eyes, her own son seemed disinterested. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ve really missed you all these years.¡± Julie rested her hands on the table, her arms deliberately squeezing her breasts to show her deep cleavage. Her posture was also extremely demanding, doing her best to twist her hips, disying her most sensuality. Alpha could only smell the pungent fragrance. He frowned and looked coldly at Julie¡¯s flirtatious manner. He said bluntly, ¡°Make a request. In exchange for you severing your rtionship with Noelle forever.¡± Julie stiffened, then nced at the expressionless Winnie next to her. ¡°I¡¯m Noelle¡¯s mom,¡± she said, feigning sadness. ¡°He¡¯s still so young. He¡¯ll be devastated, Alpha. Don¡¯t be so heartless.¡± Thereafter, Julie reached out to touch Winnie¡¯s face, but Winnie subconsciously avoided her. Seeing the resistance in the blond boy¡¯s eyes, Julie¡¯s hand froze again. This little bastard actually dared not acknowledge her as his mother! ¡°Noelle, do you want this mother?¡± Alpha didn¡¯t answer her. He looked steadily at Winnie, waiting for her answer. Winnie was stunned. She looked at Julie who was staring straight at her and shook her head in disgust. ¡°She¡¯s not my Mommy.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Even if you gave birth to Noelle but if he doesn¡¯t acknowledge you, you¡¯re not fit to be his mother!¡± Alpha looked at Julie with endless coldness in his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t lost his consciousness and slept with Julie and she gave birth to Noelle, he wouldn¡¯t have been threatened by this woman! He had been able to tolerate her all these years because she was Noelle¡¯s biological mother! Now that Noelle had clearly lost all feelings for her biological mother, Julie, he had no qualms about dealing with her. Julie didn¡¯t look happy to be rejected so forcefully, but she maintained her fake smile. She picked up the teapot beside her and poured a cup of tea for Alpha. ¡°I love you so much,¡± she said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to anything you ask. Since you want me to cut ties with Noelle, let¡¯s talk this over.¡± Seeing that Julie finally relented, Alpha took the tea from her and ced it in front. Julie stared at the tea in front of Alpha and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. She had gone through so much to meet Alpha, not to fight for Noelle¡¯s custody! Her ultimate goal was to get Alpha! Chapter 62 - Aphrodisiac

Chapter 62: Aphrodisiac

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In that cup of tea, she had added an overdose of aphrodisiac. As soon as Alpha took a sip, his sexual desire would soar beyond his control, and he would go into heat on the spot.She could then logically have sex with Alpha. Even the perfume she sprayed wasced with aphrodisiac. It didn¡¯t seem like a problem, but staying too long near it would disrupt one¡¯s mind. She was very confident that this body of hers was the most sessful product after dozens of stic surgeries. As long as a man tasted her once, he would never be able to forget her. ¡°Noelle, you need to get out of here. Dad will be out as soon as we¡¯re done talking.¡± Alpha tilted his head and gave Winnie a gentle look, soothing her. What he was going to talk to Julie about next was too cruel for a five-year-old child. After all, he was cutting off Noelle rtionship with her birth mother, so it was better for Noelle to avoid it. Julie¡¯s eyes lit up, too. As long as this annoying kid was gone, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for her to seduce Alpha? ¡°Right, Noelle baby, you should get out of here,¡± Julie said to Winnie ina rare gentle voice. ¡®Winnie jumped out of her chair, nced hesitantly at Alpha and the scantily d Julie, and went out quietly. She had read so many romance novels in the past, so she naturally understood what Julie was trying to do. However, no matter how worried she was, this was an adult¡¯s matter. There was nothing she could do! ¡®Winnie went out the door and stood at theer of the passageway, looking around expectantly. He hoped that his mommy would hurry over and save his father, who was about to be bullied by a bad woman! I watched as the elevator rose all the way to the 26th floor. The door opened and I walked out without hesitation. Beforeing here, Nicole and Winnie had told me the story behind that strange distress note. ording to Winnie, the son of Alpha who lived next door was called Noelle. He had a mother who didn¡¯t love him. She was violent and would hit and scold him at any time. So every time they met, the poor Noelle was scared to death. When he was really afraid of being beaten, he sent a letter of help to his neighbor, who was us. Due to his father¡¯s authority, he did not dare to call the police. He could only ce his only hope on the woman who lived next door with two children of the same age. Originally, I didn¡¯t want to get involved in Alpha¡¯s personal affairs, but I couldn¡¯t stand the pitiful begging of my two babies. The thought of a cute little boy like Nicole and Winnie being abused made my heart ache. ¡®Whether it was out of righteousness,passion, or a promise to my two babies, I was determined to save the poor child, Noelle. Pushing open the door to the room, I did see Alpha sitting face to face with a woman. Half of the woman¡¯s chest was exposed, and she was half leaning against the table, staring at Alpha with zed eyes. Alpha¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem right, either. He looked cold and impatient, his mood vtile. It was Noelle¡¯s misfortune to have parents who were so unpredictable and bizarre! I couldn¡¯t help but worry when I didn¡¯t see the little boy beside them. I strode forward and interrupted, ¡°Excuse me, where is Noelle?¡± ¡®As soon as Alpha had entered this private room, he¡¯d felt frustrated. At first he¡¯d thought it was because of his disgust with Julie. He just wanted to get this over with and get Noelle out of here as quickly as possible. ¡®As soon as Noelle was gone, however, Julie became brazen. Not only did she make all sorts of explicit poses and gestures at him, but she was inching closer. Alpha had scolded Julie for her actions before, but he realized that the more agitated he was, the stronger the uncontroble heat in his body became. He was even hallucinating, and the face of the woman who was flirting with him¡­ was Luna.. Chapter 63 - The Medicine Is Stronger

Chapter 63: The Medicine Is Stronger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Excuse me, where¡¯s Noelle?¡± A familiar voice asked. Alpha turned to see that it was Luna¡¯s face. Why was this woman here? Was his mind clear? Luna¡¯s sudden appearance changed Alpha¡¯s condition dramatically. Under normal circumstances, it would have been extremely difficult for Alpha to resist the inexplicable attraction from Luna¡¯s body. Now, under the effects of Julie¡¯s aphrodisiac perfume, Alpha¡¯s senses and desires were stimted to the extreme. This made him have to rely on all his concentration to suppress the surging desire in his mind. I saw that Alpha and the woman in the low-cut dress had a strange look on their faces and didn¡¯t say anything. The uneasiness in my heart grew stronger. Was that poor little boy already on hisst breath? Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t look so guilty. I took a step forward and mmed the table, staring at the woman in front of Alpha. ¡°You¡¯re Noelle¡¯s mom, aren¡¯t you? Where did Noelle go?¡± Julie was already very unhappy about being interrupted, and she immediately misunderstood Luna¡¯s identity upon seeing her face. In fact, before Julie contacted Alpha, she had been sending people to secretly monitor Alpha¡¯s every move. However, because Alpha was always cautious, she obtained very little information. However, there were a few times that she managed to capture images of Alpha and Luna interacting. Many times at the bottom of the apartment building, they had acted intimately. And when the picture was sent, Julie was instantly certain that Luna was the new mistress of Alpha. It was a photo of Luna holding the hand of a little boy with short golden hair. The two of them were smiling brightly, and they seemed to be on very good terms. It was as if she had already reced her identity as Noelle¡¯s mother. This photo made Julie gnash her teeth in anger. Thus, she anxiously wanted to have sex with Alpha so that she could seize the opportunity to rise up and obtain the rights and glory of being part of the number one financial group in Europe. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m Noelle¡¯s birth mother. Are you worthy of questioning me?¡± Julie stood up straight and replied in disdain. This woman was abusing a child just because she was Noelle¡¯s mother? I was angered by her nonchnce and insolence. ¡°Do you really think that you won¡¯t be found out?¡± I said coldly. ¡°I might report you to the Child Protection Association!¡± Before I could finish my sentence, I red at Alpha again. Pointing at his nose, I scolded, ¡°Alpha, are you a man or not? You don¡¯t care if your son is abused?¡± Alpha¡¯s eyes darkened, his gaze traveling from Luna¡¯s talking lips to her waist. Without thinking, he reached out with his long arms and scooped her from the table into his arms. It was only when he touched Luna¡¯s body that Alpha felt morefortable. Suddenly being pulled into Alpha¡¯s arms, I instinctively wanted to give him an elbow strike, but my arm was stopped by him. As if drunk, he blew hot air into my ear. The tingling sent a shiver down my spine. Alpha was crazy! He could go into heat anytime! His strength was so great that I couldn¡¯t move. I was so angry that I wanted to bite him when I suddenly heard him say in my ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move again, the effect of the drug will be even more violent.¡± ¡®What nonsense was he talking about? I ignored him and looked up to find the woman ring at me with hatred. ¡°You bitch! How dare you steal my man!¡± I felt like something wasn¡¯t quite right about this ce. Whether it was this woman, Alpha, or me, it seemed like our emotions were in a state of heightened agitation. It was easy to be impulsive. At that moment, I felt the restraints on my body loosen. Alpha seemed to have released his strength. At the same time, the woman in front of me pounced on me. She extended her long nails and her face was filled with jealousy and hatred. It was as if she wanted to tear my face apart.. Chapter 64 - A Moist Little Cave

Chapter 64: A Moist Little Cave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In an instant, I felt all the blood in my body gather in my brain. An impulse drove me to break free of Alpha¡¯s hold, reach out a hand-knife, and sh the side of the woman¡¯s neck. With one hit, the woman¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she slumped to the floor next to the table. ording to my experience, she will be unconscious for at least two hours. After subduing her, however, my condition was noticeably worse. I felt my mouth go dry and my body heated up. A strange feeling surged through me, making me involuntarily move closer to Alpha. Thadn¡¯t forgotten why I was here. I pushed myself up and looked over at Alpha. ¡°How¡¯s Noelle? Is he okay? He asked me for help this morning¡­¡± Alpha¡¯s eyes grew darker. One look at him and he looked like he was falling into an endless maelstrom, distracting me. He opened his mouth as if to say, ¡°Stupid woman.¡± Tm so thirsty! I felt terrible. When I see the untouched tea on the table, I snatch it and drink it in one gulp. After drinking the tea, the dryness in my throat eased a lot. However, I felt my body heating up at once, and my face was burning. Am I having a fever? I need to save that poor little boy quickly and then go home and take some medicine I swayed as I tried to walk out, but my legs were so sore and weak. I felt like my body was empty, and I needed something strong and powerful to fill it Alpha felt his temples throb when he saw Luna suddenly fall to the ground. It was not easy for him to suppress his desire for this dumb woman, yet she still came to cause trouble! At this point, Alpha understood that he had fallen into Julie¡¯s trap. Gritting his teeth, he stood up to help Luna up and carry her out for some fresh air, but when he grabbed her arm, a pair of feet wrapped around his leg. My consciousness was very blurry and I had already forgotten my purpose ining here. I only felt my entire body burning up. At this moment, a cold person touched me, giving me a refreshing feeling. I couldn¡¯t help but want to lean my body against him. Right after, I hurriedly took off my clothes that felt like they were about to catch fire. I was really hot. However, after a few breaths, I was already delirious as I stripped myself naked. My naked body automatically wrapped itself around Alpha¡¯s body, searching for a spot where his skin was exposed so that I could press tightly against him. There was a rumble in Alpha¡¯s mind, and in an instant his body was no longer controlled by reason. As if he was watching or manipting the situation, he involuntarily stroked Luna¡¯s most tempting, mysterious private areas. At this moment, arge amount of crystalline liquid was flowing out from the opening of Luna¡¯s private area. It was filled with an alluring and sweet smell, causing the huge object beneath Alpha to instantly erge. Alpha¡¯s sanity told him he couldn¡¯t do this, but his action was faster. He saw the sight and didn¡¯t even have time to remove his pants before he pressed his body against hers. The huge thing with the taut outline of his pants rubbed ufortably against Luna¡¯s opening. As his consciousness copsed, Alpha sighed. Fortunately, the belt he wore today was moreplicated and difficult to undo. He, who had lost his rationality, would need more time to undo it. Luna was both ufortable and happy. She spread her legs wide and took the initiative to position herself on Alpha¡¯s waist, trying to get the giant thing to aim at her and get the most pleasurable satisfaction. But Alpha didn¡¯t take off his pants. He just leaned against her with his bulge and nuzzled her, making her itch and overflow until liquid moistened arge area of his pants, making both of them miserable. ¡°Yeah.¡± Her breasts were suddenly groped by Alpha, and Luna let out a moan of pleasure as Alpha began to knead them as if he were ying with them. He was unruly, but it still excited her. Luna moved her hips with passion, her private areas throbbing, inviting Alpha with passion.. ¡°Come in, fill me and satisfy me Chapter 65 - Have Sex With Me Vigorously

Chapter 65: Have Sex With Me Vigorously

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In Alpha¡¯s eyes, Luna, who was infinitely seductive at the moment, was a blossoming poppy flower. It was both deadly and tempting, but it also made him resist sinking into his desire deeper. Alpha¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he deliberately picked up her two pink nipples with his fingertips. His voice was low and maic. ¡°You said that I can¡¯t attract you?¡± Even when his sanity was simply out of his control, Alpha¡¯s subconscious had a deep memory of Luna¡¯s mockery of his manhood. What right did she have to say that he couldn¡¯t attract her? Then who was this woman who was swaying her hips and begging for pleasure everywhere? The words Alpha had deliberately brought up didn¡¯t enter my head at all. I felt my nipples tingle from Alpha¡¯s teasing, and a feeling of over-excitement made me arched my back. My hands couldn¡¯t help but caress his biceps. Luna took the initiative and kneaded it for a while, but then, finding it unsatisfying, she stroked Alpha¡¯srge hand again, eager for him to make his next offensive move. ¡°Answer me.¡± Alpha let go of her hand, and Luna moaned in pain. She tried her best to rub her private part against Alpha¡¯s taut lower body. However, there was nothing they could do apart from enduring the intense torture together. Alpha removed his tie and lifted Luna¡¯s hands high into the air. He quickly made a dead knot on her wrists before pressing them over Luna¡¯s head. Luna arched her body like a prawn, and her snow-white and soft breasts appeared even more round and lovely. Alpha¡¯s eyes darkened, and he opened his mouth to suck on her pink nipples. The first thing I felt was my sensitive nipples being wrapped in something warm and moist. The suction from his mouth pulled at my nipples. Alpha was extremely forceful, and my breasts were pulled into a slight oval shape by the suction from his mouth. This feeling of humiliation and pleasure was too wonderful. I couldn¡¯t help but twist my body and rub against him even harder as I let out afortable moan. ¡°Alpha¡­ don¡¯t suck. Ah, be gentle¡­¡± Alpha switched to the other nipple and did the same thing again, but he kept one hand on Luna¡¯s hands and the other stealthily reached for her wet private area. suddenly my sensitive nipples were lightly bitten by his teeth, and I instantly shuddered with pleasure. Alpha seemed to have discovered my sensitive spot, so he deliberately teased my nipples with his tongue and teeth from time to time. I didn¡¯t know why, but I failed to let the huge object beneath Alpha enter my private area. Every time I touched it, the huge object would only lightly rub against me before leaving again. Such an ambiguous seduction made me even more crazy. ¡°Please, have sex with me!¡± My entire body was drenched in sweat, and my hands were being controlled. Looking at the tall and sexy man in front of me, I almost cried as I begged. Hearing the woman¡¯s pleas that were bothfortable and repressed, Alpha felt hisher regions tighten even more. He felt so taut that he thought he might explode. Yet he was now acting like an older hunter, not eager to kill its prey early, but waiting for the right moment. Amidst my mental confusion and pleas, I suddenly felt a hand touch the top of my private area. A finger traced along the wide and moist trail, urately pressing against my excited, blood-filled clitoris. ¡°Look at you, such a wet, stubborn, and heartless woman¡­¡± Alpha exerted more force on his hand and pressed down on the pink and moist clitoris. Chapter 66 - Fingering

Chapter 66: Fingering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Honey-like liquid immediately sprayed out, soaking Alpha¡¯s entire palm. Luna¡¯s body softened even more. She narrowed her eyes, her face flushed as she moaned, ¡°I feel so bad, please have sex with me.¡± Alpha wasn¡¯t satisfied yet, so he added another finger and pinched her swollen clitoris with two fingers, rubbing it vigorously. ¡°Ah¡ªno¡­¡± The pleasure that hit me like a tidal wave made me tremble with excitement. Unlike the way Alpha yed with my nipples, my clitoris was softer and more sensitive, so every ridges of fingerprint on Alpha¡¯s fingers gave me a fine, dense pleasure. I was like a leaf on the ocean, only able to float intensely in the water with Alpha¡¯s push. ¡°No? Then forget it.¡± Alpha instantly let go of the part he¡¯d been ying with. Then he switched to another finger and dug gently along the small cleavage of her vagina. ¡°No, keep going harder¡­¡± As soon as the pleasure ebbed, I felt empty. I wanted that big hand that was driving me crazy to continue, but I could only beg him helplessly because my hands were under Alpha¡¯s control. Alpha pursed his lips tightly, his jawline tightening into a perfect arc. He frowned slightly and did not say a word, but suddenly thrust his extended finger into her private area! With a soft squelch, his entire finger sank into her. Luna¡¯s private area was filled with hungry love juices, and Alpha¡¯s fingers slid smoothly inside. The warmth of being wrappedforted Alpha a little. Yet the pleasure of just using fingers was not enough to satisfy Alpha. He was still struggling to control the intion in his lower body, trying to focus on the woman moaning while on him. The moment Alpha¡¯s fingers suddenly stabbed into me, I arched back in pleasure, my vagina squeezing out another wave of lust. But soon, I felt that his fingers couldn¡¯t fill my desire at all, so I cried out again, half coyly, half pleadingly, ¡°More please, Alpha, this is not enough¡­¡± Alpha¡¯s wrist flexed, and he immediatelyshed out with one finger. The warm, damp privates wrapped around the finger, sucking on Alpha¡¯s finger like a small mouth. He then reached into it with his second finger, inserting and removing his finger rapidly. ¡°Twant more¡­¡± The turbulent desire in my body was partially relieved. I moved my body ording to Alpha¡¯s body movements, but I still felt that it was not enough. During the thrust, I barely propped up my body and looked at his lower body in a blur. His lower body was propped up a little and arge area of it was wet, with a giant object rising from beneath. I couldn¡¯t imagine how much more satisfying it would be to have Alpha¡¯s huge tool thrust into my body. I struggled to get his pants off and groaned at the same time. ¡°Use your tool to have sex with me. I can¡¯t take it anymore Alpha¡¯s sanity was on the verge of copsing as well but the voice in his head told him he couldn¡¯t do this. So he simply let go of the hand that was controlling Luna and tried to undo the belt around his waist. But after a few fumbling attempts, he couldn¡¯t unbuckle the belt or release his tool that had erged so much. When Alpha let go of my hands, I was aroused enough to grope around my body as I worked my way down into my private area, digging in with both hands. At this point, I no longer cared about elegance or dignity. I longed for Alpha¡¯s huge tool to enter me ruthlessly, so I impatiently inserted four fingers into my private area and began to masturbate with great difficulty.. Chapter 67 - Rolling Her Eyes

Chapter 67: Rolling Her Eyes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Luna¡¯s fingers followed the pull, holding out strands of lewdness. Alpha¡¯s throat moved, his eyes dark. He pressed her immobile hand and inserted his own. It was more exciting to have sex with someone else rather than masturbating. As Alpha¡¯s fingers entered me, my private area couldn¡¯t help but convulse again. Then it tightened around Alpha¡¯s fingers and began to squirm slowly. ¡°It really knows how to suck.¡± Alpha¡¯s voice was hoarse and his face was flushed red. The veins on his temples were throbbing due to his deliberate suppression. ¡°Sofortable¡­¡± My eyes rolled to the back of my head due to Alpha¡¯s fingers while I screamed and pant. Alpha¡¯s fingers were long and bony, and his nails were well manicured, as if they had been meant to insert into Luna to begin with. Each thrust was deep, touching her soft flesh while Luna shuddered. Seeing that Luna was getting morefortable and her lustful cries were getting louder, Alpha inserted his fourth finger. The cumtive size of his fingers in Luna now was a little bigger than a normal man¡¯s part. After he slowly sank all four fingers into her, Luma couldn¡¯t help but let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°Ah¡ªthat feels good.¡± Sensing that Alpha¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t move, I tightened my thighs around his waist again, desperate to get him to stick his fingers deeper. ¡°That¡¯s tight¡­ You already feel good from this? There¡¯s something you haven¡¯t seen me do before,¡± Alpha whispered into her ear, then thrust into her before Luna could react. Not only that, Alpha¡¯s fingers would gently dig into the flesh of her private areas, making Luna unable to breathe. ¡°Hurry up, use more strength.¡± My hand was wandering all over the ce. At this moment, I was inexplicably looking forward to the feeling of Alpha using his tool to insert into me. It was obvious that his finger was not as big and thick as his tool. However, just as I was trying to untie Alpha¡¯s belt with my hands in a daze, I touched his huge tool protruding from his lower body. It was actually boiling hot, and I instinctively retracted my hand. This guy is so hot. He¡¯ll impale me, won¡¯t he? I thought in a daze. However, Alpha didn¡¯t allow me to think too much about it. A certain soft spot in my private area was suddenly struck by a sudden burst of pleasure, causing me to tremble. Alpha seemed to notice my sensitive spot, his fingers probing as he thrust into me with a few shallow, deep thrusts. The thrusts were too intense, and the love juices at my private area dissolved into thick white juices. ¡°Ahh! Slow down¡­ I don¡¯t want it anymore¡­¡± I rolled my eyes from the pleasure of being hit at such a sensitive spot again. My tongue was unconsciously sticking out and leaking transparent liquid. Alpha was aiming for the sensitive spot he just tried, mming into it ferociously. The surging pleasure left me powerless to groan. I could only bite my lip as my mind nked. Right after, I felt my brain release like fireworks, and a wave of soothing pleasure spread throughout my body. I convulsed involuntarily as a stream of liquid jetted out of my private area, wetting Alpha¡¯s chest. T actually climaxed from being fingered by Alpha. Staring at the woman beneath him, who was exuding a sense of euphoria, her private area began to bleed with some white liquid of love and was still twitching uncontrobly, and he seemed to be able to see through everything within. Chapter 68 - A Seductive Demoness

Chapter 68: A Seductive Demoness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He really wanted to dote on her! After helping Luna climax, Alpha felt the huge object beneath him swell and hurt terribly. However, he had already regained a lot of his consciousness and was in a much better state than before. Alpha frowned when he saw that Luna had copsed to the ground, exhausted and limp. He unbuckled his belt as he went to pull her up. How could it be possible for her to end things like this after seducing him?! He must let this seductive little vixen have a taste of how cruel it was to tease and y with him! Finally, he found the hidden button on his belt. Alpha took off his suit pants, and a shockinglyrge and dark pink tool popped out. Alpha stood upright showing his tool and moved to Luna¡¯s side. He held it and rubbed it against her private area. At this moment, her private area was so shiny and wet that, it looked like he could insert it into her at any moment. When Luna didn¡¯t respond, Alpha tried again to insert his tool into her. His face darkened when he found her still motionless. Luna, on the other hand, had already closed her eyes. Her breathing was even, and she fell asleep naked on the ground. Standing upright, he rubbed himself against Luna¡¯s moist privates as if venting his frustration. Alpha then stepped away from her with a grim look on his face. He straightened her posture and put another shirt under her head. Although his aphrodisiac had not been cured, he did not want to have sex with a woman who waspletely unconscious! Even if he wanted to vent his anger, he would wait until this woman woke up. By then, the expression on this woman¡¯s face would definitely be very interesting! Sitting next to Luna, Alpha looked at her naked and quiet body, liquid still flowing out of her. The pink and tender clitoris hidden under her could not calm down for a long time. The memory of Luna¡¯s pleas to have sex with him reyed in his mind. Alpha ced hisrge hand on his tool again and began to masturbate roughly. At the same time, Alpha¡¯s free hand moved between Luna¡¯s bicep and her private area again, fantasizing about what it would be like when they actually have sex. After what seemed like an eternity, Alpha¡¯s entire body shook as pleasure burst through him. The thick white essence from his tool shot into his expensive suit pants, leaving erotic and obscene marks. After cleaning up all traces of their lovemaking, Alpha ignored Julie, who was still unconscious on the floor, and helped the unconscious Luna out of the room. It wasn¡¯t until the aphrodisiac effects had worn off that he remembered a serious problem, he¡¯d forgotten about Noelle. However, when Alpha helped Luna to the door, he didn¡¯t see the boy with short golden hair either. Alpha was in a terrible mood. After a not-so-subtle fling, his feelings for Luna had grown to that of a love-hate rtionship. After so many events, Alpha finally realized that he was extremely attracted to Luna¡¯s body. He really was obsessed with her and wanted to have sex with her day and night. However, he was frustrated because the aphrodisiac was something he could easily ovee. If Luna hadn¡¯t shown up, he would have already subdued her and removed the effects of the aphrodisiac. However, Luna¡¯s random entrance had forced him to lose his rationality and forced him to have an orgasm! So how was he going to exin what had happened to his son? Alpha red angrily at the unconscious Luna before dragging her into the elevator. ¡®When they reached the lobby on the first floor of Louis Hotel, he still did not see Noelle. Alpha was shocked and immediately took out his phone to call his assistant anxiously. ¡°Noelle is missing. Immediately mobilize the entire city to look for him!¡± Ever since thest time Noelle had been kidnapped and drugged, Alpha didn¡¯t want to go through that again. If he had known this would happen, he would havepletely cut off all contact with Julie.. He would have pretended that Noelle had never had that bastard mother! Chapter 69 - Take Good Care of Mommy

Chapter 69: Take Good Care of Mommy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alpha tensed, anxious to drive out and find the missing Noelle when his assistant called. ¡°Boss, your son is home. He couldn¡¯t reach you, so he called thepany.¡± ¡°Transfer the call to him immediately! I want to talk to Noelle!¡± Alpha finally felt relieved. He held the phone tightly and said coldly. On the other side, Winnie, Noelle and Nicole were gathered at Alpha¡¯s home. As she walked out of the private room, Winnie anxiously wanted to go out to look for her Mommy. But when she went downstairs, she lost her way and finally found the Louis Hotel lobby after much difficulty. When she went up to the top floor, she realized that there was no movement in the private room. Winnie assumed that Alpha had left after an argument with Julie. She then took a taxi home alone. When she didn¡¯t see the Alpha at home, she went to look for Noelle and Nicole, who were also left at Luna¡¯s house. After the three of them confirmed that Luna was with Alpha, they felt relieved and called Alpha. ¡°Hello? Noelle? Are you okay? Are you hurt? Daddy¡¯s worried about you!¡± Alpha said anxiously. Noelle quickly took the receiver and answered, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Why did you go home by yourself? Did something happen?¡± Alpha asked, feeling uneasy and guilty. Winnie quickly exined to the receiver, ¡°Daddy, I wanted to go down and y, but I got lost and went home.¡± Clever Winnie covered up the fact that she hadn¡¯t found her Mommy when she¡¯d returned to the room and made up the most reasonable excuse for Alpha. Hearing this, Alpha rxed and replied, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. Daddy will be back soon.¡± ¡°Daddy, the Mommy of the girls next door was missing too. Did you see her?¡± Winnie asked on purpose since she didn¡¯t hear Luna¡¯s voice over the phone. Hearing this, Alpha couldn¡¯t help but nce at the woman sleeping soundly on the sofa beside him. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave her here, so he answered with difficulty, ¡°Yes, I met her.¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up and she mumbled, ¡°I want to talk to daddy too!¡± After saying that, Nicole snatched over the microphone and said loudly to Alpha, ¡°Daddy, please bring mommy back! I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± After hanging up, Alpha had no choice but to pick up the unconscious Luna with mixed feelings and rush home. Since she¡¯d sessfully driven away Julie, the bad woman who¡¯d tried to steal Alpha from her, and promoted the rtionship between Alpha and Luna, Winnie¡¯s n for the three of them had worked out perfectly. When Winnie and Noelle returned from their exchange, Winnie said goodbye to Noelle and returned to her home. Alpha had a hard time carrying Luna home. When he returned home, he saw his son sitting on the sofa, carefully observing him. Home with a woman who¡¯d just fallen asleep from exhaustion not long after they¡¯d made love, Alpha felt guilty no matter how much he thought about it. He had to hold Luna for now as they stood in front of the house. ¡°Noelle,¡± he exined hesitantly, ¡°this is Dad¡¯s¡ª¡± The words mistress, lover, one night stand, friend and neighbor shed through Alpha¡¯s mind. They didn¡¯t feel appropriate, and for a moment he was torn between them. ¡°Tknow, Daddy. Take good care of Mommy. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Noelle nodded his head in understanding. He knew that Mommy had spent a lot of effort to deal with his bad birth mother, so he understood the current situation very well. After greeting her, he returned to his room. With mixed feelings, Alpha carried Luna all the way back to the bedroom andid her down on the soft,rge bed. The sight of the woman sleeping soundly and so unguardedly gentle stirred Alpha¡¯s heart, and the huge thing beneath him nearly reared up again out of control. Chapter 70 - Who’s the Pervert?

Chapter 70: Who¡¯s the Pervert?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In order to prevent himself from doing something uncontroble, Alpha quickly closed the bedroom door and sat on the sofa in the living room. However, even though they were separated by a bedroom anda living room, Alpha could not help but feel aroused at the thought of the extremely seductive woman sleeping inside. Trying to suppress his desire, Alpha mentally calcted the date. It was a week or so before that day came, and Alpha was slightly relieved. However, he felt a little uneasy because this time, he could clearly feel the energy in his body surged even more violently, as if it was activated by something. Except for that night six years ago, every time it red up, everything would eventually calm down, so Alpha did not care much about it. After thinking for a while, he leaned on the sofa and gradually fell asleep. Iwas awakened by a warm and bright light. When I woke up, I found that the warm moming sun was shining on me. I was actually lying on an unfamiliar bed. The room was decorated in a simple and cold manner, and on the clothes rack beside me was a man¡¯s coat. Why am I here! I sat up abruptly and stared nkly at my surroundings, as if a memory was slowly awakening in my head. The missing poor little boy Noelle, the woman in the low-cut dress, Alpha with a strange expression Thereafter, from the moment I drank that cup of tea, I took off my clothes and took the initiative to wrap around Alpha¡¯s waist, twisting my butt to seduce him. The big hands ying with my breasts, the mouth sucking on my nipples, the tie binding my arms, and the fingers I screamed silently, no longer daring to remember what had happened. Tactually seduced Alpha and begged him to have sex with me. I even climaxed from his fingers! I looked at my own body. Even though my clothes were properly worn, the countless traces on my body indicated that everything in my mind had really happened. I abruptly got off the bed and opened the bedroom door barefooted. When I saw the man sitting on the sofa, I froze. This is really Alpha¡¯s home. He helped me put on my clothes and brought me back! Alpha had slept the entire night on the couch. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping well to begin with, but he woke immediately when he heard the sound of the bedroom door opening. After that, he saw a graceful woman standing against the light. Her feet were bare and her legs were fair and smooth. Further up was the quiet and beautiful privates that he had seen countless times yesterday. Before Alpha could react, he suddenly felt his lower body erge beneath him again. His morning wood hase. I stared into Alpha¡¯s eyes for a few seconds, countless words choking in my throat before I suddenly noticed a change in him¡ªarge shape had actually bulged out of his dark gray pants. This scene was exactly the same as the one in my memory that I was desperately trying to escape. My breath caught in my throat, and I subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Damn pervert!¡± Alpha frowned and replied, ¡°How could you call me a pervert?¡± In the situation yesterday, not only did he keep his bottom line, he even helped her settle her biological needs. On the other hand, she had been seducing him crazily. This woman actually called him the pervert? I choked again and clenched my fists. I wanted to punch him, but the images that shed through my mind told me that if I started fighting him now, he would really have sex with me. My mind was ina mess, and I didn¡¯t know how to face him. However, the surging anger in my heart made it impossible for me to calm down and think. So, I strode to him and pped him without thinking¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± Chapter 71 - Slapping Him

Chapter 71: pping Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His handsome face tilted to the right from my p, there was still a look of disbelief on his face. Before he could react, I quickly ran towards the door. ¡®When I opened the door and returned to my house, I waspletely relieved. My heart was pounding. From the moment he was scolded by Luna and then pped, Alpha had yet to react. Hearing the door close, Alpha¡¯s face darkened. This reckless woman. After using him, she scolded him and even pped him before running away? ¡®What was she up to? She had repeatedly approached him to make trouble for him. Could it be that she was angry because she did not seed yesterday? Alpha covered his face, which had tured red from the p. For some reason, he felt more amused than angry. ¡°Mommy, we miss you so much!¡± Suddenly, two voices spoke in unison at my side. Immediately after, two figures lunged forward and hugged me. Nicole and Winnie hugged me from the left and right. Their big ck eyes were iparably clear. Looking at their innocent appearance, I felt extremely guilty. Tactually left the two little kids at home overnight because of what happened! ¡°Babies, Mommy is ashamed,¡± I said, hugging them and ming myself. However, Nicole raised her head andforted me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Dad told us, so we¡¯re not afraid to be alone at home.¡± In fact, Alpha did not expect that the three children who were on the phone with him at that time were exactly the same. He had previously taught Noelle how to be alone at home. ¡°Dad?¡± I asked, puzzled. ¡°Yeah, Mommy doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for Alpha next door to be our daddy?¡± Winnie blinked at me. Oh god, why did my babies think of Alpha as their father? Was it because they were so desperate for fatherly love? I frowned and didn¡¯t answer their question. Instead, I said helplessly, ¡°My babies, go brush your teeth. Mommy will make breakfast for youter.¡± Walking into the bathroom, I stood in front of the full-length mirror in the bathroom, gaping at my reflection. My corbone and shoulders were covered in hickeys, and my white breasts were bruised, especially my nipples, which had shallow teeth marks. T extended my finger towards my private area. The surroundings were filled with dried liquid. However, based on the radius of the liquid, I could imagine what kind of state the interior of it was in when I was excited. I looked at my body and blushed. After washing up, I put on new clothes and walked out. Just as we left the bathroom, Nicole stood guard at the door, holding my phone. ¡°Mommy, Galen just called you. He told you to call him back.¡± ¡°Galen?¡± I muttered, taking the phone and dialing it. ¡°Hey, Luna, I¡¯m getting off the ne. Can you pick me up?¡± Galen said as soon as he answered the phone. ¡°Galen¡¯s back?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up and she jumped up excitedly. ¡°Mommy, I want to go too!¡± With the two babies, we stood at the arrival gate and waited. From afar, we saw a ck-haired young man striding towards us. His skin was deathly white, and he looked sickly. No one would have thought that this young man was a top hacker on the Inte. Nicole had been learning hacking skills from Galen during her years abroad. She was also the one who looked forward to seeing Galen. As soon as she saw him, she jogged up to him and hugged him tightly. Galen carried Nicole all the way over. He still looked the same, nothing seemed to have changed¡­ Chapter 72 - Nicole’s Trick

Chapter 72: Nicole¡¯s Trick

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Recalling what he¡¯d said on the phone, I casually teased, ¡°Galen, whichpany hired you as a personal technical consultant? You¡¯re such an amazing person, but you¡¯re actually moved by money?¡± Surprisingly, Galen¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and he seemed to be a little nervous. He scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s thepany who is involved in¡­¡± 1 didn¡¯t hear him too clearly, and I didn¡¯t take it to heart. I helped him with his suitcase as we talked about recent events. ¡®When we reached the airport exit, I smiled at him. ¡°Tl drive the car over.¡± After Luna left, Galen breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had done something wrong. Nicole sensed that something was wrong with him. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Galen, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you do something wrong to Mommy? You look so guilty.¡± Garen red at her and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you calling my name? Call me brother!¡± Nicole put her hands on her hips and retorted, ¡°You call my Mommy sister, so why should I call you ¡®brother¡¯? I should call you Uncle Galen instead!¡± Seeing Galen so angry that he wanted to pinch her, Nicole stuck out her tongue and asked, ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what happened?¡± Winnie also sensed that something was wrong with Galen and looked over curiously and inquisitively. ¡°Uh¡­ about that, your mommy will definitely beat me to death if I tell you. I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Galen scratched his head again. Thereafter, as if recalling something, he leaned toward Nicole and stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re the smart one. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice that you were the one who wrote that message to trick your mother!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s me, then goin!¡± Seeing that Galen had seen through her little trick, Nicole did not panic. Instead, she spoke confidently. When V and her mother had threatened Luna with her son¡¯s whereabouts, Noelle and Nicole had written a very strange message to alert Luna in order not to let her fall for it. Nicole had added a firewall program in order to prevent being tracked. However, Nicole¡¯swork technology was all created by Galen, and sooner orter, Galen would discover it, so she was not surprised. ¡°You!¡± Galen pointed at her, amused and angry. Immediately after, he leaned over mysteriously and asked, ¡°So, you really found your Mommy¡¯s son?¡± Galen had been friends with Luna for thest few years because he knew how desperately she wanted to find her son. And now Nicole had made up a text to try to fool Luna, that meant she knew something. ¡®When Galen asked her a question, Nicole¡¯s first reaction was to look at Winnie, who was resourceful. After obtaining Winnie¡¯s permission, Nicole told him the whole story about Noelle. ¡°So your Mommy still doesn¡¯t know Alpha is her son¡¯s father?¡± Galen asked, his eyes suddenly wide with shock. He had always wanted to hide the fact that he dared not tell Luna that thepany that hired him belonged to Alpha! His job was to be Alpha¡¯s personal technical advisor! ¡°Right, but Mommy and Daddy are getting closer,¡± Nicole answered proudly. This moming, when she called Alpha her father, didn¡¯t Mommy also not refute? This meant that their n to matchmake Mommy and Daddy had seeded! ¡°Their rtionship is getting better?¡± Galen was a little confused. As Luna¡¯s friend and helper, he clearly knew about the hostile rtionship between Alpha and Luna. How could the two people who were cursing at each other and threatening to fight each other be on good terms? He did not believe it.. Chapter 73 - Galen’s Company

Chapter 73: Galen¡¯s Company

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Of course! Previously, Mommy and Daddy¡­¡± Nicole muttered. Just as she was about to tell Galen about the story between Mommy and Daddy, she felt Winnie poke her in the back. Nicole immediately shut her mouth. Right after, she saw Luna driving her car to a stop in front of everyone. ¡°There¡¯s an idiot who keeps blocking the exit. I had to wait a long time to get the car out, it pissed me off.¡± I was sweating from the dy and panting slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine! We¡¯re not in a hurry,¡± Garen hurriedly said. Seeing that Galen and the babies weren¡¯t in a hurry and were chatting happily, I felt relieved and helped Galen put his luggage away. I sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. Thereafter, I turned around and asked, ¡°Which hotel are we going to? Have you found a ce to stay?¡± Galen started, then remembered something very important. Alpha had told him the day before yesterday to report to thepany as soon as his nended! And he actually forgot about the Big Boss¡¯ request. He deserved to die! Galen knocked his head in frustration. He didn¡¯t know what to say, but Luna said in an understanding manner, ¡°If you can¡¯t find a hotel, thene to my house first. Nicole and Winnie have always been looking forward to you ying with them, and I just happened to buy some groceries.¡± Thad always regarded Galen as my younger brother. He was younger than me, and his body was extremely thin and frail. He was also easily lost. I understood that geniuses had ws in certain areas, so I often took care of him. ¡°Uh¡­ that works too.¡± Garen¡¯s eyes shifted as he agreed. In any case, once they arrived at Luna¡¯s house, he would find an excuse to go to thepany to find Alpha. He would not be exposed! Just as Galen was basking in this brilliant decision, his phone rang. Galen answered it without thinking. On the other end of the phone was a very gentle and polite male voice. He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Galen, we understand that your flight hasnded. If you have nothing else to do, pleasee to our headquarters at 18 Coral Road.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ihave something on¡­¡± Galen replied nervously. He was just about to refuse when Luna stepped on the elerator and sped away. I heard what Galen said on the phone, so I decided to send him straight to the office to report. After all, if Galen could find a decent job, I still hope he¡¯d cherish it. After all, it was better than thest few years when he¡¯d been wanted all over the world. ¡°Let¡¯s put aside going to my house for now. I¡¯ll send you to the office.¡± I nced at the time andforted him. ¡°18 Coral Road is very close. We¡¯ll be there within 10 minutes at most.¡± ¡°L¡­¡± Galen opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡®We drove all the way to the underground parking lot of Galen¡¯spany. I didn¡¯t move, ready to watch Galen go in. ¡°Are you going to take a long time? We¡¯ll wait for you in the car?¡± Since Luna wouldn¡¯t wander off, she wouldn¡¯t have gone into the office to roam around and discover he was working for Alpha. Galen was relieved and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Not long after Galen left, I felt a sharp pain in my stomach, probably from the cold. ¡°Baby, Mommy¡¯s going to use the bathroom in there,¡± I told the twins as I clutched my stomach. After getting out of the car, I saw a brand new elevator not far away. I guessed that this was the elevator thatpany employees usually use formuting, so I could go up and find a toilet. Without thinking, I walked in. I entered the elevator and casually pressed a button. As I rummaged in my bag for a tissue, I suddenly heard an electronic announcement. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the 30th floor.¡± Chapter 74 - Unexpected Encounter

Chapter 74: Unexpected Encounter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why did I go straight up to the 30th floor? Didn¡¯t I press for the floor below? Iwas puzzled for a moment and I looked at the button. There was only the option for the 30th floor. How strange. ¡®When I saw the elevator door open, I walked straight out. Since this elevator allowed people to enter as they wished, it shouldn¡¯t matter, right? I had to quickly find the toilet. My stomach was in so much pain that I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Outside the elevator, there was a thick carpet which looked very luxurious. I subconsciously felt that something was wrong. Then, I saw a refined man wearing gold-rimmed ssese up to me. ¡°Hello, our boss is already waiting in the living room.¡± It seemed that he had mistaken me for another guest. I quickly shook my head and asked, ¡°May I know where the washroom is?¡± The cultured man seemed stunned for a moment before pointing me in a direction. ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± After thanking him, I hurried to the washroom. At the same time, Alpha was waiting expressionlessly in the guest room on the same floor. Alpha nced at his watch and frowned. It had been so long since that guy got off the ne. Even if he walked over, he should have arrived by now, right? With that thought in mind, Alpha stood and walked out of the room. He stared down the empty hallway, expecting Galen to still be dawdling along the way. There was an elevator from the basement level to the reception level. Since the elevator hadn¡¯t moved, it meant that Galen hadn¡¯te up yet. Alpha walked to the washroom and said to his secretary, ¡°Let him in first if he¡¯s arrived.¡± ¡®The secretary watched Alpha enter the restroom and thought of the woman who¡¯d hurried up to him. He held his tongue. In the end, he did not dare to say such unimportant things and stood silently at the elevator door. This floor was where Alpha received his guests, so there were no separate male and female toilets. There were only three separate toilets. When Alpha entered a cubicle, Luna walked out of the other cubicle. In front of the sink mirror, I looked at myself in the mirror. I washed my hands and smoothed my hair again. Galen¡¯spany environment wasn¡¯t bad, even the toilet tools were smart products. I took out some lipstick and powder and touched up my makeup in the makeup mirror. I didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when I heard the door lock of a cubicle twist open beside me. I was focused on fixing my makeup. It was just a matter of borrowing their toilet to use, no one would care. However, to my surprise, a deep voice suddenly called my name from behind. ¡°Luna?¡± Only then did I look over my shoulder in surprise, my eyes wide. ¡°Alpha? Why are you here?¡± ¡°This is mypany. If I¡¯m not here, where would I be?¡± Alpha¡¯s face darkened as he recalled how the woman had pped him and escaped. ¡®As soon as I saw Alpha, thescivious scene in my head refused to go away. I held my breath, and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± the person behind me suddenly shouted. If I were to run away now, it would make me look guilty and cowardly. I took a deep breath and turned my head impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°T¡¯ve already seen through your tricks,¡± Alpha said with a smirk. Alpha had never been one to do anything sneaky. Since he had already discovered that he had feelings for Luna¡¯s body, and this woman had deliberately bumped into him time and time again, he might as well make things clear so that both sides could benefit. ¡°What?¡± I replied. Chapter 75 - Sudden French Kiss

Chapter 75: Sudden French Kiss

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Follow me. I¡¯l give you anything you want.¡± Alpha¡¯s eyes darkened as he slowly approached the stunned Luna. He pinched her chin with interest and studied her closely. Although the woman in front of him had given birth before, her figure was perfect and her looks were top-notch among women. She was worthy of him. This time, when Alpha spoke to me, there wasn¡¯t any irritation or impatience in his eyes. Instead, there was an added temptation, attracting me to sink into. I stared into his eyes and was almost convinced by his bewitching voice. I quickly shook his hand off and said, ¡°Alpha, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough to engage in such a conversation?¡± Looking at the woman¡¯s unruly behavior, Alpha only wanted to squeeze her in his arms and have sex with her. The huge tool beneath him instantly erected. He approached Luna, who was retreating, and said meaningfully, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said more than 10 hours ago¡ªI thought you already treated me as your most intimate person.¡± This was the first time in six years that he had such a fierce desire to possess a woman. He did not want to miss the chance. My face instantly heated up. Looking at his mischievous gaze, I argued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what happened at that time, so I lost control! Since it wasn¡¯t my intention, why don¡¯t we just forget about each other and pretend it never happened?¡± Pretend it never happened? Alpha¡¯s expression turned cold and the smile on his lips disappeared. He had already spoken to her so nicely, yet she still dared to reject him? And she even asked him to forget what had happened before? To her, was Alpha someone she could easily abandon? He forced Luna back against the washroom wall, and Alpha maliciously slid a hand into the hem of her skirt. After touching a slightly moist area, Alpha smiled victoriously. ¡°No matter how you refuse, your body is honest.¡± It was obvious that Luna and him were attracted to each other by their hormones, and her body honestly responded with desire. I didn¡¯t think Alpha would y dirty with just a few words. Before I could get a good look at what he was doing, I felt a chill run down my lower body. A finger dug into the opening of my private area, digging out some liquid. This sudden stimtion made my entire body go soft. What was even more embarrassing was that I felt arge amount of liquid gushing out of my private area. ¡°What are you doing! Ugh!¡± My expression changed. Just as I was about to push him away, the finger that Alpha had extended into my body suddenly pierced into my privates. After a shiver of pleasure, Alpha¡¯s face suddenly erged before my eyes. Luna¡¯s fresh pink lips were suddenly caught in Alpha¡¯s mouth. Before she could react, Alpha pried her lips open. His nimble tongue slipped inside, attacking the walls and teasing everywhere. I struggled, but Alpha stopped me with one hand, pressed me against the wall, and bit my lip with his teeth. Alpha had wanted to do this for a long time. Every time he saw Luna¡¯s full, petal-like lips, he imagined what it would feel like to kiss it. After thest kiss, Alpha could not forget this sweet andfortable feeling. Under Alpha¡¯s domineering and alluring seduction, Luna finally responded subconsciously. Her small tongue responded to him awkwardly, tangling with his and stealing the air from each other¡¯s mouths. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing right now. Every time I met Alpha, my body seemed to lose control and respond enthusiastically to his every move. Is this guy a walking aphrodisiac? I thought as I kissed him on the mouth until my mind was almost nk.. Chapter 76 - Making Love in Front of the Mirror

Chapter 76: Making Love in Front of the Mirror

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a long french kiss, both of them panted as they let go of each other. An ambiguous silver thread was entangled between their lips and teeth, full of ambiguity. Alpha¡¯s eyes darkened at the sight of Luna¡¯s eyes zed over from the kiss, and her face flushed. After a brief gasp, he swept her up in his arms and carried her over to the sink mirror where Luna had touched up her makeup earlier. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Feeling the hard object on Alpha¡¯s lower body pressing against me, I was shocked and quickly stopped him. Alpha, however, ignored my request. With surprising strength, he pinned me directly to the sink andid me on it with my back to him. Meanwhile, he leaned over my shoulder, his hard tool pressed against the opening of my privates. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful now,¡± Alpha whispered, licking my earlobe. I shivered slightly from his licking and turned my head to the side so that he wouldn¡¯t touch me. He seemed even more excited and forced me to look at the two figures in the mirror. He whispered again, ¡°You want me to have sex with you, don¡¯t you?¡± His words seemed to have a magical power, my mind was in a mess and my body was weak. My private area was also desperately leaking liquid. I could only shake my head in vain. ¡°No, no¡­¡± After seeing Alpha quickly take off his suit pants and underwear, I looked at the huge dark pink tool that had suddenly appeared in the mirror and subconsciously gulped. Alpha sensed my movement and helped the giant thing rub against the opening of my privates. ¡°Admit you want me to have sex with you and I¡¯lle in.¡± He teased me. Iwas suffering terribly, but I didn¡¯t want to give in. I bit my lip and refused to speak. Alpha didn¡¯t force me to answer again. A determined smile yed on his lips as he released one of the hands that bound me. Just when I thought he was going to force his way into me, a hand suddenly covered my vaginal lips. Alpha¡¯s fingers worked nimbly through her vaginal lips. Once he found her clitoris that was filled with blood and excitement, he rubbed it gently. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I subconsciously cried out from the pleasure. I wanted to avoid his teasing, but I was firmly pressed against the sink, unable to retreat. ¡°Watch.¡± Alpha leaned against my shoulder again, forcing me to look at my own reflection in the mirror. It was embarrassing to watch myself being teased by Alpha. I gritted my teeth and simply closed my eyes. To my surprise, just as I closed my eyes, Alpha separated another finger, both hands kneading my clitoris. The tingling sensation instantly spread through my lower body. That wasn¡¯t enough. Seeing that the liquid flowing out of my privates was overflowing, Alpha shoved three fingers straight in and slowly drove them all the way in. This feeling made me feel so good I lifted my head high. Alpha had figured out where the sensitive spot of the woman beneath him was. In a few quick strokes, the tip of his finger hit the center, causing Luna to cry out uncontrobly. ¡°Ahhhh, slow down, slow down. It¡¯s sofortable Seeing Alpha slow down on purpose again, I couldn¡¯t help but groan in difort. ¡°Faster, harder¡­¡± The huge thing beneath him was already tense to the point of no return. Alpha adjusted his position, then added another finger. Suddenly, he thrust it into Luna¡¯s warm, tight private area, digging deep. ¡°No¡­¡± I felt my mind go nk, my body swayed and I could only grab the edge of the sink while my body stiffened. After twitching all over, my private area spurted out a stream of fluid, and I orgasmed. All the fluid I¡¯d spewed during my orgasm had been poured over Alpha¡¯s strong, masculine body. He kept his head down as he spread the fluid evenly over the masculine body. Right after, ignoring the small, twitching privates, he tried to insert the giant thing. ¡°It¡¯s so big¡­¡± I felt my private area suddenly swelled up and couldn¡¯t help shouting out.. Chapter 77 - Galen and Alpha

Chapter 77: Galen and Alpha

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under Alpha¡¯s teasing, I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes a long time ago. The tall man was standing right behind me. A small chunk of the giant object with bulging veins had sunk into my body. Feeling that I was looking at him, Alpha pulled my blouse to my shoulders and removed my bra. He gripped one side of my breast and began to knead it. At the same time, Alpha lowered his waist and slowly pushed the huge object into me with some difficulty. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s too big¡­¡± l immediately felt my privates expand. The burning and huge tool stimted every wrinkle in me. The fear that my lower body was about to burst made me subconsciously move forward to hide. However, only the head of Alpha¡¯s tool was inside me. He looked down and frowned slightly. ¡°Rx.¡± He was well aware of the size of his tool, but he didn¡¯t think that it would be as difficult as trying to fit a carrot into a finger-sized hole. He slowly applied more force and further inserted into her. The feeling of being fully filled made Luna feel so good that she opened her mouth and unconsciously stuck out her tongue. Alpha¡¯s eyes darkened, and he resisted the ufortable feeling of his lower body being erged. He leaned over, lifted Luna¡¯s head, and took the tip of her tongue. At this moment, the huge object was still stuck in the opening of her privates. The small hole was opened up to arge size and tightly wrapped around the head of Alpha¡¯s parts. Luna¡¯s body was soft, and because it felt too good, she arched up, her snow-white breasts proudly erect in front of the mirror. Her jaw was locked with Alpha¡¯s, and her mouth was captured by Alpha¡¯s kiss, presenting a highly difficult position. Galen waited in the parlor, but still saw no sign of Alpha. He couldn¡¯t resist asking his secretary, ¡°Where¡¯s Alpha?¡± The secretary was in a dilemma. He subconsciously nced at the washroom but did not speak. But Galen understood. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s in the bathroom, isn¡¯t he? T¡¯ll go get him.¡± With that, Galen strode to the restroom. He¡¯d barely reached the door when he shouted loudly, ¡°Alpha, I¡¯m here. Aren¡¯t youing out?¡± In fact, what Luna didn¡¯t know was that Galen and Alpha had known each other longer than she had known Galen. Initially, when Garen was being chased by his enemies, he had nowhere to run. Thus, he forced himself into an expensive-looking luxury car. He thought that even if he died, he would drag his enemies down with him. It was Alpha, however, who had been sitting in the car at the time. Alpha had saved Galen even though he¡¯d been disgusted. Since then, Galen had forced himself on Alpha. He was young at the time and did not know how terrifying Alpha was. He was eventually sent out of the country by Alpha, who could no longer tolerate him, but he still treated Alpha as his savior and only brother. He had never imagined that his good brother Alpha and his good friend Luna would have such a love-hate rtionship. At that thought, Galen sighed and looked into the bathroom. On the washroom counter, his best friend Luna¡¯s blouse had been pulled down to her shoulders and she waspletely naked. His best brother, Alpha, was standing behind Luna, thrusting his massive erection into Luna¡¯s small opening. Alpha was staring at him with a murderous expression on his face. Galen stiffened, a sense of impending doom enveloping him. Years of running had taught him that if he didn¡¯t run soon, he¡¯d be killed by the Alpha. So Galen moved faster than he could think. He met Alpha¡¯s gaze for no more than a fraction of a second before he took off and disappeared.. Chapter 78 - Too Unloyal

Chapter 78: Too Unloyal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Garen anxiously waited in the car for more than 20 minutes. Nicole and Winnie almost pulled out all his hair before Luna finally arrived. Nicole was furiously pulling on Galen¡¯s hair. ¡°Speak! Where is my mommy?!¡± Seeing her mommy appear, Nicole released her grip and snorted. She opened the car window and said, ¡°Mommy, why did you take so long to go to the toilet?¡± She and Winnie had almost finished watching a movie before Mommy came back! T adjusted my blouse unnaturally and red at Galen with a strange expression. Thereafter, I opened the car door and got in. ¡°Ahem, I was dyed by something.¡± ¡®What did Luna mean by ¡°something¡±? Did she mean having toilet sex with Alpha in the bathroom? Galen¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief, and he turned his head away from Luna¡¯s re. My mind was still a mess after we¡¯de down from the 30th floor. The way Alpha had looked at mest, naked, as if he wanted to eat me right there and then. Alpha was still standing in the doorway when I left the elevator in a panic. ¡°You won¡¯t get away so easily the next time we meet,¡± he told me hoarsely. Feeling my lower body still wet, I shifted ufortably in my seat and couldn¡¯t help but re at Galen again. Galen was very innocent. He looked hesitant at Nicole and Winnie, who were sitting behind him, and said meaningfully, ¡°If you had told me you were going to do that, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you.¡± It would have been better if Galen hadn¡¯t said anything, but now that he did, I was pissed. I gritted my teeth and cursed. ¡°So you were hired by Alpha. Why didn¡¯t you say anything at first? And you lied to me for so long. You¡¯re actually in league with that bastard Alpha, aren¡¯t you?¡± Thinking back, I had actually entrusted Galen to hide my whereabouts from Alpha. Perhaps Alpha already knew my secret! At the mention of Alpha¡¯s name, Nicole and Winnie pricked up their ears, listening intently to their conversation. Galen turned pale with fright, and hurriedly denied. ¡°Luna, don¡¯t use me. I only helped him because I owed Alpha a favor. I didn¡¯t tell him anything about you being the ghost doctor!¡± I snorted but ignored him and continued driving. Seeing that Luna was still angry, Galen hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯re all adults now, and I understand you very well. It¡¯s just that you and Alpha are already at this stage, so why didn¡¯t you tell me? Aren¡¯t you being too disloyal?¡± After saying that, Galen winked at Nicole and Winnie, who were sitting in the back row, and told them to calm down. Galen made it sound like Alpha and I really did have some kind of rtionship. Even if we did, we were just friends who used each other¡¯s bodies! I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and knocked his head. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! It¡¯s not what you think!¡± If Galen hadn¡¯t deliberately hidden the fact that he was working for Alpha, would I have stumbled into the horny Alpha? ¡°Lknow I¡¯m wrong, Luna. I¡¯ll never lie to you again. Please forgive me for being a double agent,¡± Galen pleaded, holding his head. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± I refused coldly. Feeling uneasy, I drove all the way home. I brought my two babies into the house. Galen wanted to follow me, but I locked him outside the door. ¡°Since you¡¯re so close to Alpha, you can stay at his house!¡± Seeing the door m in front of him, Galen crouched at the door with a glum face. If he went to ask Alpha for shelter, he would definitely skin him alive! Just as Garen was at a loss and feeling helpless, a small crack suddenly appeared at Luna¡¯s door¡­ Nicole poked her head out and looked at Garen as she asked, ¡°How is it? I told you that Daddy and Mommy are close, right?¡± Chapter 79 - The Ghost Doctor’s Traces

Chapter 79: The Ghost Doctor¡¯s Traces

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Galen could not express the bitterness in his heart. He had indeed realized that the two of them were on good terms, but he didn¡¯t know they were so close that they could have sex in thepany¡¯s washroom without caring about others! ¡°So what if they were on good terms? I¡¯m stuck in between them and in a conundrum!¡± Galen sat down on the ground, and he wanted to cry. ¡°Lhave a way to make Daddy and Mommy be grateful to you. Do you want to hear it?¡± Nicole blinked and asked. ¡°Do you have a way to make Alpha and Luna to be grateful to me?¡± Galen rolled his eyes, intrigued. After today¡¯s incident, Alpha and Luna would definitelye looking for trouble with him, so he had to do something that could change their impression of him. With a sly smile on her face, Nicole whispered into Galen¡¯s ear, ¡°Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t know each other¡¯s true identities. You just need to be with us and secretly matchmake Daddy and Mommy so that they fall in love with each other. That will do! When they find out in the future, they will definitely thank you properly!¡± ording to what Winnie had taught her, Nicole carefully brainwashed Galen and gave him a detailed ount of the many benefits of bringing Alpha and Luna together. Finally, Galen pped his thigh and said excitedly, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll help you!¡± After reaching a consensus, Nicole closed the door with satisfaction. With a bang, Galen was shut out again. Whatever, he¡¯d better go to Alpha and beg for shelter. Galen waited untilte in the afternoon for Alpha, who had returned from thepany. However, when he saw Galen, Alpha¡¯s eyes were hostile. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that Galen had suddenlye to stir up trouble halfway through the day! Seeing Alpha¡¯s face quickly darken, Galen quickly followed Nicole¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t be anxious. I have something very important to tell you!¡± Alpha paused, then looked up at the nervous Galen. He frowned slightly, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve recently tracked down the ghost doctor. I can confirm that she¡¯s in this city, and she¡¯s very close to us!¡± Galen vowed. Thereafter, he cursed in his heart. Not only was she very close, she was right in front of him. Even Alpha didn¡¯t know! Hearing that it was about the ghost doctor, Alpha temporarily stopped thinking about killing Galen and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What else?¡± He was in a hurry to find the ghost doctor. Firstly, it was because when Noelle had been kidnappedst time, some of the poison used by the criminal was still in his body. In China, only the ghost doctor can treat his condition without causing any injuries. Secondly, although Noelle looked healthy, he had a feeling that, as his son, Noelle hadn¡¯tpletely inherited his bloodline power. He still had to ask the ghost doctor to do some research. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll have to keep track of that. But I¡¯m sure I can find her location. It just takes time and information.¡± Realizing that Alpha seemed to be intimidated, Galen scratched his head and grinned. ¡°Sure.¡± ring coldly at Galen, Alpha turned to open the door, but Galen grabbed his sleeve. Taking a deep breath, Alpha tried to suppress the urge to punch Galen. At the moment, Galen was still useful to him in his search for the ghost doctor, so he couldn¡¯t touch him yet. Galen did not know that he was in a very dangerous situation. Seeing that Alpha had no intention of dealing with him, he begged, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire me as your personal technical consultant? Then you have to arrange a ce close to you for me to stay so that I can appear whenever you need me, right?¡± Worried that Alpha wouldn¡¯t care about him, Galen gave him another purposeful wink and said, ¡°I can stay at your house if I have to. And I know a lot of skills. I can even help you babysit, pick up girls, and cook. Isn¡¯t that perfect?¡± Chapter 80 - Noelle’s Not Cooperating

Chapter 80: Noelle¡¯s Not Cooperating

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The vein in Alpha¡¯s forehead throbbed. With thest of his patience, he said coldly, ¡°Your ce is on the 10th floor. Now get lost.¡± With that, Alpha shut the door quickly. Although he was once again locked out of the door by Alpha, Galen was overjoyed. 10th floor? Did Alpha mean that he could move into this top-of-the-line luxury Camel apartment? He didn¡¯t expect Alpha to treat his employees so well! Garen thought happily as he hurriedly picked up his luggage and prepared to move into his luxurious apartment. On the other hand, ever since Noelle had exchanged identities with Winnie, he¡¯d discovered many things that didn¡¯t belong to him as soon as he¡¯d gotten home. ¡®There were pink and cute dresses and all kinds of Barbie dolls. There were all kinds of girly toys, there was even a huge doll in the corner of his room. Looking at how she had turned his room into a mess, all sorts of elements mixed together, Noelle frantically took deep breaths, urging herself to take care of her sister. After finally regaining hisposure, Noelle saw his normally meticulous and serious father, Alpha, wearing a pink cartoon apron and humming a nursery rhyme as he fried eggs for him. Before long, Alpha came over with a te of fried eggs in the shape of hearts and flowers. ¡°Noelle, look at the surprise Daddy prepared for you,¡± he told him in a soft voice. Alpha was very satisfied with his omelets. After all, it was something that his son had repeatedly requested of him over and over again yesterday. And he made it today, so Noelle would be very happy. At the thought of this, Alpha even looked forward to his son jumping up and hugging his neck, shouting, ¡°Daddy is so handsome!¡± However, Noelle only looked at it silently before he said, ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re very free, you should go back to work.¡± Instead of fooling around with these little girls, it was better to clinch a few more contracts at thepany and earn more money! Seeing Noelle suddenly change his attitude likest time and treat him coldly, Alpha became nervous. Because the psychologist had told him thest time that if Noelle suddenly had a huge change in personality, such as the sudden reversal of his gender, he had to be wary. After making a phone call and calling the psychiatrist over again, Alpha sat at the table and stared nkly at the fried eggs in the shape of hearts and flowers. He remembered that Noelle had never had such a strange mental illness before, and the most suspicious thing was. It was very likely that the poison in Noelle¡¯s body that couldn¡¯t be expelled had affected his consciousness! The thought made Alpha¡¯s expression harden. It looked like he had to find the ghost doctor as soon as possible to treat Noelle. ¡®What made Alpha even more anxious was that when the psychiatrist arrived and saw Noelle¡¯s condition, he asked for another psychological test. However, Noelle was extremely uncooperative. He frowned as he looked at the psychologist and Alpha who had ced a bunch of Barbie dolls in front of him. He asked unhappily, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Noelle, choose a doll from here that suits your taste the best for Uncle Scientist to see.¡± Seeing Noelle¡¯s expression of resistance, Alpha quickly coaxed. However, Alpha¡¯s feigned gentle voice almost bored Noelle to death. His face hardened as he chased them away. ¡°I¡¯m going to study, don¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t want to choose.¡± The psychiatrist and Alpha looked at each other, their expressions grave. The psychiatrist replicated the previous experience and asked Noelle with a smile, ¡°Noelle, Uncle will tell you a very interesting story.. How about that?¡± Chapter 81 - Special Invitation Letter

Chapter 81: Special Invitation Letter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, thank you.¡± Noelle didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids, not wanting to give a hint of a response. Finally, after many failed attempts atmunication, the psychiatrist looked at Alpha and said with a heavy heart, ¡°ording to your child¡¯s situation, although he seems to have returned to normal, butbined with his performancest time, he might have entered a deeper misconception.¡± ¡°A deeper misconception?¡± Alpha frowned. ¡°Yes. Thest time he had a girl¡¯s gender, but this time, it suddenly changed to a boy¡¯s. It¡¯s only been a few days, and generally it¡¯s hard to recover on your own.¡± The psychiatrist sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I deduced that he made a mistake with regards to the knowledge of what being a girl entails.¡± After sending the psychiatrist off, Alpha walked to Noelle¡¯s room and looked inside worriedly. Sensing Alpha¡¯s gaze, Noelle stopped writing and said helplessly, ¡°Daddy, what do you want to say?¡± Thinking of the psychiatrist¡¯s advice, Alpha tried to ask in a calm tone, ¡°Do you have any special wishes that you want to fulfill? Daddy can help you.¡± As a father, he was helpless in the face of his son¡¯s problems. He could only rely on this method to make Noelle happier. After some serious consideration, Noelle said frankly, ¡°I want Daddy and Mommy to be together.¡± This wish was not only his wish, it was also something that both Nicole and Winnie looked forward to. Alpha nodded silently, but didn¡¯t say anything as he gently closed the door behind him. What Noelle needed was a warm, delicate maternal love thatplemented her father¡¯s love. And Noelle¡¯s birth mother, Julie, certainly couldn¡¯t give it. A woman like her would only bring Noelle bad memories. At that thought, Luna¡¯s face suddenly shed through Alpha¡¯s mind. Since Noelle seemed to be very fond of her, could he consider it? On the other hand, since thest time a secret sender sent me a message saying that he knew about my son¡¯s location, I had been checking my email. However, I didn¡¯t receive any more information about my son. Instead, I received a special invitation. What surprised me was that when he addressed me by my name, he didn¡¯t use my father¡¯s family name, but my mother¡¯s. Ever since my mother passed away, my memories of her gradually faded away. Even the information about my mother seemed to have been deliberately erased, and I couldn¡¯t find anything useful. Because of this, it was extremely difficult for me to find out the secret of my mother¡¯s inheritance. ording to the information I found, the inheritance was merely a fewpanies that were about to go bankrupt. The fact that V and her daughter were fighting so hard for it proved that it was not as simple as it looked on the surface. And this invitation was issued by one of the most authoritativemissions in the industry, inviting me to attend a grand business ball the day after tomorrow. And I must go in an ice-blue dress as the first heir to my mother¡¯s estate. Because it concerns my mother¡¯s secret, even if this request seemed odd, I decided to go without any hesitation. ¡°Why must I wear an ice-blue dress?¡± I muttered to myself as I opened the wardrobe. Just as I was thinking about how I didn¡¯t seem to have anything that fits the requirement, I suddenly saw arge chest in the corner of the wardrobe. It contained my mother¡¯s belongings that had been preserved for many years. I stepped forward and opened it. There were many things in the box, mainly consisting of my mother¡¯s daily belongings¡ªnotes, clothes, essories, and so on. They were filled with items of her personal style.. Chapter 82 - The Mysterious Ball

Chapter 82: The Mysterious Ball

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®As I rummaged through the boxes, I suddenly found an extremely gorgeous gown withplicated patterns. I took it out and revealed it under the sunlight. I was surprised to find that its color was a standard ice blue. ¡°Winnie, look. Mommy seems to be trying on a dress. Is she going on a date?¡± Nicole poked Winnie and asked curiously. ¡®Winnie looked carefully around the room before shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s a very formal dress. Mommy wouldn¡¯t wear it to a date.¡± ¡°A formal dress?¡± Nicole cupped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Does that mean Mommy is going to a ball? Should we tell Galen?¡± After saying that, Nicole raised her wrist and looked at her watch. This watch was a portablemunication device that Galen had modified so that it could be used tomunicate and send messages. It had been his little invention in his boredom, but now it hade in handy in his n to matchmake Alpha and Luna. With it, Nicole and Galen would be able to report the situation from both sides at any time. Seeing Winnie shrug her shoulders in a nonmittal manner, Nicole thought about it and sent a message to Galen. On the other side, Galen hadn¡¯t been in his new residence long before Alpha called him again. ¡°Has there been any progress on the ghost doctor¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Alpha asked expressionlessly. ¡®The reason why he was in such a hurry to find the ghost doctor was because he realized that Noelle¡¯s situation was bing more and more out of his control. If he didn¡¯t get rid of the poison in Noelle¡¯s body, there might be other changes to Noelle. Seeing Alpha¡¯s scrutinizing and coercive gaze, Galen secretly wiped his sweat. Ghost doctor Luna lived right next door to Alpha, how would hee up with her whereabouts! And yet, he couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t know. Because once he lost his usefulness, Alpha would surely remember to get even with him, then he¡¯d be screwed. Just as Galen was racking his brains toe up with something, he suddenly saw a message from Nicole. His eyes lit up. Luna was going to a ball? Wouldn¡¯t that be the perfect way to treat it as information to tell Alpha and at the same time promote their rtionship? ¡°I did find something. The ghost doctor might appear at a ball the day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll send you the details of the ballter.¡± Galen narrowed his eyes and pretended to be profound. ¡°Hmm, well done.¡± Alpha revealed all his thoughts and nodded. Time flew by, and it was the third day. I put on the ice blue dress I found in my mother¡¯s box and headed to the ball location alone. I know nothing about the details of this ball and the other invited guests because themission would always keep the information of the clients confidential. I can only react ordingly to what would happen next. Everything went very smoothly for the process of verifying my identity. However, what surprised me was that the venue of the ball was an extremely luxurious manor. There were also many guests at the ball, and they all looked like wealthy and noble people. Why did Ie here as the first heir of my mother¡¯s inheritance? I walked into the banquet hall with my heart full of doubts. However, no one came to pick me up. I could only follow the crowd aimlessly. I walked all the way to the front of the crowd. Just as I was looking around for suspicious people, the lights suddenly lit up. Thereafter, an old silver-haired gentleman in a gray suit walked down the stairs. He held a microphone and coughed lightly. ¡°Dear guests, wee to Miss Luna¡¯s inheritance ceremony. On behalf of Miss Luna, I would like to express my sincerest gratitude.¡± Chapter 83 - Inheritance

Chapter 83: Inheritance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If I¡¯m not mistaken, this old man seems to be calling my name? My mouth fell open slightly as I looked at the scene in confusion. Right after, the old man looked straight at me and walked towards me. When he reached me, he stopped and took off his hat to extend his greetings. ¡°Miss Luna, I am your mother¡¯s former housekeeper, Payne.¡± The silver-haired old man bowed and extended a hand. Iwas surprised to feel everyone¡¯s eyes on me. I shook his hand and whispered, ¡°My mother? What¡¯s going on?¡± If the main character of this ball is me, it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s some key information my mother left for me! ¡°Miss Luna, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Payne slowly led me to the stage. He looked at the pairs of wide eyes below the stage, it turned out that the guests were as surprised and confused as I was. But for some reason I felt a touch of kinship from Payne, my instincts told me he wasn¡¯t going to harm me. However, when I stood still on the stage, the guests below the stage became restless. They looked at me and whispered to the people beside them. ister Payne, shouldn¡¯t we be auctioning the manor now? Why did you invite an unrted woman toe up?¡± Someone even more daring extended his hand and shouted, ¡± Very quickly, someone beside him replied in a low voice, ¡°Such a beautiful woman might have been gifted along with the manor. This is such a great bargain!¡± Payne remained calm and lowered his hand. ¡°Please calm down. We¡¯re going to auction our manors, but before that, I¡¯d like to ask you to witness something.¡± I looked at Payne in confusion, he turned his head to look at me and noticed my gaze. He smiled kindly at me and said loudly, ¡°Today, all the inheritance of the Bell Family will be inherited by Miss Luna!¡± Everyone was silent for a few seconds before a hugemotion broke out in the banquet hall. ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s an inheritance worth billions, and it¡¯s all given to this woman?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t those manors taken away by the country decades ago? Why can they still be inherited now?¡± ¡°The Bell Family? Why do I remember that the only bloodline of the Bell Family is that fat pig girl Luna? Wait, could she be that fat pig girl?¡± Countless people below the stage flocked forward, wanting to see how the woman who had inherited such arge inheritance and was once infamous was like now. However, when they saw the beauty of the woman on the stage and her noble and outstanding temperament, they were even more shocked. To the far left of the crowd, Alpha was standing on the steps behind a carved pir, looking toward the center of the crowd. ¡®The woman in the middle was dressed in an ice blue floor-length gown. Her posture was graceful, her back straight, and her chin was raised slightly. Facing the chaos below, she looked very calm and elegant. Alpha hade to the ball to find the ghost doctor, but now, all his attention was on Luna, who was in the middle of the crowd. The bright sunlight shone through therge ssical ss window onto Luna¡¯s dress, reflecting a dazzling light. The shimmering dress didn¡¯t take away the beauty of a woman at all. Instead, it made her look like a divine angel who had descended into the mortal world and appeared in the world of light. Looking at this scene, Alpha suddenly felt his head sink. Some memories that did not belong to him seemed to gather in his mind, and an inexplicable sadness and sorrow surfaced in his heart.. Chapter 84 - Auctioning The House

Chapter 84: Auctioning The House

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Bell family? Isn¡¯t that my mother¡¯s declining family? Why is there still an inheritance for me? ¡®My mother and father had married because of the engagement between the two families. They did not love each other in the first ce, they merely followed the family¡¯s arrangements and continued the family¡¯s bloodline. However, at that time, my mother¡¯s family had already declined. Many years ago, the huge family fortune was only left with a few empty shellpanies. After the seniors of the Bell family passed away, only my mother remained. My mother¡¯s family lost its use, so my father treated her harshly and made things difficult for her. My mother was often depressed and passed away not long after. After she passed away, all I could inherit were a few shellpanies left behind by the Bell family. They didn¡¯t have much value. However, where did these manors worth billionse from? While I was still confused, Payne exined, ¡°Many years ago, several manors owned by the Bell Family were temporarily transferred away. Once the asset freezing period is over, the heir will take care of them. ording to the will of thest heir of the Bell Family, all the properties will be given to her daughter, Miss Luna.¡± So, this huge fortune was hidden by my mother many years ago and she decided to give it to me today? My eyes widened slightly as my mind raced, I couldn¡¯t figure out why they chose this day. Today is neither my birthday nor my mother¡¯s, nor was there any significance to it. It seemed like a perfectly normal day. What¡¯s going on? The doubts in my heart grew stronger. Payne waited until the crowd quieted down before taking a box from a nearby waiter and opened it. Immediately after, he took out a brooch carved from blue crystal and carefully ced it on my chest. After arranging the brooch, Payne looked sad for some reason. He patted my shoulder and whispered, ¡°Miss Luna is so beautiful in this dress.¡± ¡°Thank you. This dress is my mother¡¯s.¡± I paused, not taking the words to heart. Instead, I stared at him intently. ¡°Did my mother leave anything else to tell me?¡± After losing her for so long, I actually feel an inexplicable sense of anticipation for her meticulous nning after so many years. ¡°Of course there is. Please wait a moment.¡± Payne gave me a reassuring smile and waved for the rest of the crew to get ready for the next segment. As the ball progressed, it was finally time for the most important segment¡ªauctioning off severalrge estates belonging to the Bell family. It¡¯s obvious that all these people who aren¡¯t rich or noble at the ball are here for these estates. And ording to the rules of inheritance my mother designated, the money obtained from the auction can only be taken by me. And I have no right to inherit these estates. However, there were still some people who were dissatisfied. A bald middle-aged man red at me angrily and shouted, ¡°Damn it! I heard that these manors are ownerless, and the price will be greatly reduced. I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe and steal a shabby manor!¡± He looked very angry, as if I had deliberately held this deceptive ball to coax him toe over. In fact, the value of the manors auctioned by the Bell family did not lie in the manor itself, but in therge mineralnd where the manor was located. There was gold, jade, agate, coal, and so on. They were of varying sizes and were scattered everywhere. I smiled and ignored him. However, even though the abandoned manor that was supposed to be taken over by the country had suddenly be a private property, it didn¡¯t affect the passion of the rich and powerful. The five estates were auctioned off at a high price of 6.8 billion. Thest estate to be auctioned, which was therge manor where the ball was held, upied arge area.. Chapter 85 - Another Story

Chapter 85 Another Story

Payne nced at me, then smiled. ¡°Miss Luna, this manor is rather special. It is up to you to decide whether to auction or keep it.¡± ¡°Why leave it at the end of the show? Is there anything special about it?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Please forgive me for not telling you this,¡± Payne said. ¡°Your mother asked for it. The only thing I know is that your mother lived here for a long time when she was young.¡± It turned out that my mother had lived here for a long time, no wonder the interior decor had my mother¡¯s unique style. I nodded and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Then I won¡¯t auction it.¡± The reason for not auctioning it was very simple. I had already obtained a huge inheritance of 6.8 billion, so I didn¡¯tck money at all. Therefore, it was better for me to keep this manor that my mother had lived in as a memento. Payne gave me a slight bow. He seemed extremely relieved that I wasn¡¯t auctioning off this manor, and a smile appeared on his old face. Then he turned away. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± I followed Payne to a sunny study room. The furnishings and furniture were spotless, it was obvious that someone had taken great care of them. ¡°I¡¯ve been living here ever since your mother passed away. I¡¯m responsible for taking care of everything your mother left behind.¡± Payne touched the furniture beside him with a nostalgic expression. ¡°I always thought my mother¡¯s family hadpletely disintegrated. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be taking care of it.¡± I followed him to the table and looked wistfully at Payne¡¯s silver hair. ¡°Unfortunately, I may be thest person in the world to remember the glory of House Bell.¡± Payne turned to me, his gaze friendly. ¡°So¡­ Do you know anything about my mother?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°Of course. I remember a lot about your mother.¡± Payne looked out the window into the distance. ¡°Your mother was a very strong, brave, independent, and tolerant woman.¡± ¡°Yes. When I was young, my mother taught me that I must learn to hide my strength. I must be low-key and modest when doing things,¡± I replied. It was precisely because of my mother¡¯s teachings that I was able to avoid the mutual deception and grow up safely after my mother passed away. ¡°Your mother asked me to tell you something, she said that the arrival of fate is heaven¡¯s will. You have to follow your heart and fight for it, don¡¯t do things that you regret for your entire life.¡± What did that mean? I was a little confused, but when I looked back on the memories of my mother, her face was always full of worry and depression. I thought that this might be some sort of an annotation of her past experiences, so I asked, ¡°What did my mother experience before she married my father?¡±. Payne shook his head ruefully. ¡°That¡¯s another story, then. Well, Miss Luna, that¡¯s all the words your mother wants me to bring to you so far. I¡¯ll tell you the rest when the time is right.¡± When I noticed that Payne looked tired, I realized that the old man had spent most of his energy on this ball. Even though I was full of questions, I still said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your rest. Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°Miss Luna, this manor is very beautiful. You can walk around.¡± Payne slowly sat down on the recliner. Before I left, he spoke to me in a half-asleep manner. After leaving the study, I realized that most of the guests had already left. At this moment, the huge manor seemed to be empty apart from me and Payne. I tried to recall what Payne told me. The sudden arrival of the inheritance and my mother¡¯s special arrangement both confused me. Chapter 86 - Meeting Alpha

Chapter 86: Meeting Alpha

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Holding the hem of my gown, I wandered around the manor, my mind filled with vague memories. However, just around the corner of a staircase, I bumped into a solid wall of flesh. ¡°Ouch!¡± I covered my nose in pain and looked up, startled. Alpha was standing directly in front of me, frowning slightly. His eyes were dark, and his lips pursed. Alpha followed Galen¡¯s instructions and came to find the ghost doctor. However, after the entire ball, Alpha didn¡¯t see any signs of the ghost doctor. But when he tried to contact Galen again, Galen assured him confidently that the ghost doctor was still in the manor and had never left. So Alpha had to take advantage of the fact that all the guests had left to search the manor for any signs of the ghost doctor. Due to his bloodline, Alpha¡¯s sense of smell and hearing were much sharper than ordinary people. Hence, he relied on his senses to detect the slightest movement and sessfully bumped into Luna. In fact, before he reached the corner, Alpha realized that someone was walking toward him. For some reason, in his heart, he was silently hoping that the person who was walking toward him was the person who looked like a goddess descending on the stage, Luna. Alpha¡¯s throat tightened at the sight of Luna holding her nose anding to her senses. He stared at her white neck without moving. Her skin is extremely white. She¡¯s really beautiful in this dress, Alpha thought. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Feeling Alpha¡¯s burning gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the previous encounters and subconsciously took a few steps back. Why did I meet Alpha everywhere? I was unlucky! Seeing Luna¡¯s wary gaze, Alpha stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you remember what I saidst time?¡± I blushed and tensed. Of course I remembered. Thest time Alpha had tried to have sex with me, he¡¯d been interrupted by Galen, he then threatened to make sure I couldn¡¯t escape the next time we met. ¡°This is my house, Alpha. Don¡¯t you dare mess around.¡± Because I¡¯d been under his control so many times, I¡¯d learned my lesson and hadn¡¯t fought him again. Alpha smiled happily and continued to approach the woman in front of him. His gaze swept across the woman¡¯s ample chest and corbone. He deliberately teased, ¡°Miss Luna has inherited a huge inheritance. Even her words are much more confident.¡± As he spoke, Alpha felt his body heat up. He felt that Luna¡¯s body seemed to be emitting an alluring fragrance at this moment, and he could not wait to pounce on her and savor her. Alpha¡¯s voice was extremely seductive. He only spoke a few words before I felt my entire body go soft. Just as I was about to step back, Alpha suddenly strode over and picked me up. ¡°Alpha, let go of me!¡± I pounded on his shoulder anxiously, but I was powerless. This kind of beating felt like I was acting cute. I could feel his excitement at that moment. With the experience I¡¯d had the first two times, I was actually looking forward to the next round of pleasure. After all, Alpha¡¯s tool was just too big and perfect. After tasting him once, I looked forward to being filled again. ¡®There was more heat emanating from beneath him, and with Luna in his arms, Alpha opened the door to a nearby room and stepped inside. Unfortunately, this room seemed to be a guest room with a soft and tidy bed. After dropping Luna onto the big, soft bed, Alpha quickly began undoing the belt and buttons on his suit pants. God knows how long he had been holding it in since that time! Even in his dreams, he was interrupted in the middle of having sex with Luna! ¡°We can¡¯t do it here!¡± I said, my eyes wide and my hands on the bed.. Chapter 87 - Don’t Force It

Chapter 87: Don¡¯t Force It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Alpha didn¡¯t stop. As he took off his suit pants, a long and thick dark pink penis jumped out and faced me as if greeting me. Alpha walked over to the bed, his eyes filled with possessiveness and desire. He put an arm around my waist. I shuddered, and my body instantly reacted. The moist feeling in my lower body made me mp my legs together in difort. Two different thoughts collided in my mind. One voice told me that I couldn¡¯t do such an oundish thing with my arch-enemy Alpha, not to mention that he had a son. But another voice told me that having sex with him would be incrediblyfortable, and I could sink into it for a while. In my dilemma, however, Alpha began to gently sweep his fingers around the hollowed waist of my dress. A tingling sensation spread through the ces he touched, gradually spreading throughout my body, causing me to lose my ability to think. Alpha swept her gently again and again, using his fingertips to feel her smooth skin. This was a tenderness that was different from other women. It was soft and delicate, more like a newborn baby, as if it would break with a blow. How did this woman take care of her body? She actually took care of every part of her body like it was made by god? Alpha wasn¡¯t satisfied with these subtle touches anymore. Slowly, he pressed his entire hand to my waist. The heat from his body was so hot it made me shiver. Alpha¡¯s hand slowly moved upward as he undid the zipper at the back of the gown and reached inside. Bit by bit, it invaded every inch of my skin with that eager heat. Thereafter he grabbed my breasts, his big hands gripping them fiercely. My breasts were huge to begin with, and now that he¡¯d grabbed them, they were stic and firm, making Alpha¡¯s breathing even heavier. He hadn¡¯t had a chance to taste Luna¡¯s body properly thest time he was drugged with an aphrodisiac. Today, he had to touch every inch of her skin. It wasn¡¯t enough for Alpha to grab her breasts with one hand. His other hand was also inserted into the neckline of her gown. He grabbed her breasts with both hands and kept kneading them. He flexed his fingers and squeezed, feeling the softness of her breasts spilling from his fingers, and his big hands caressing the nipples. The nipples brushed against his sensitive palm, sending tingles rippling through every inch of skin the nipples touched, gathering to the hot rod of flesh beneath him. In Alpha¡¯s eyes, Luna seemed to be releasing waves of sweet fragrance at this moment, making him unable to control his emotions. He almost wished that he could bring her to the skies right now. Not enough¡­ not enough. Alpha¡¯s eyes were dark, and his enormous desire swallowed him whole. But he had good patience. Even when his tool was swelling beneath him and pressing against Luna¡¯s dress and leaking liquid, he was doing the forey of baiting Luna step by step. One of his hands was still ying with her breasts, but his other hand had withdrawn, scooping up Luna¡¯s wide skirt and gradually revealing her private area. Alpha¡¯s eyes seemed to burn with fire. His meat club puffed out, and then, without hesitation, his big hands peeled off my panties, sending chills down my spine. I grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t do it here!¡± ¡®There was a hint of pleading in Luna¡¯s voice. Alpha lost control of his impulse and grabbed hard, causing a sharp pain in Luna¡¯s breast. ¡°There¡¯s no one here, so why not?¡± Alpha said in a low voice, leaning closer. ¡°Ouch!¡± Luna moaned in pain, and her body became even more limp. Alpha finally suppressed his desire to do it right now and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to deny me. Look at your private area, your underwear is already wet..¡± Chapter 88 - We Are All Suffering

Chapter 88: We Are All Suffering

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As he spoke, Alpha reached for Luna¡¯s wet underwear to show her. ¡°Don¡¯t go soft on me.¡± My face turned red and I stopped him. Alpha kissed my forehead tenderly and slowly lowered his right hand. Finally, he caressed Luna¡¯s fair and plump outer skin. Alpha deliberately poked with his finger, and his fingertip was instantly enveloped by the soft, tender flesh. Subconsciously, Alpha covered her vagina with his entire hand and grabbed her ruthlessly. A dull pain mixed with a hint of pleasure gushed out, and my private area spilled out a burst of liquid. Alpha gave a low, winningugh. He looked extremely evil and I was stunned. Alpha, who usually didn¡¯t smile and always had a straight face, actually smiled so beautifully. He took his time as he slowly filled my entire vagina with liquid. Right after, he rubbed the tightly shut gap with his middle finger and slowly pried open. Alpha casually swept his fingertips over the clit hidden beneath my vagina. The intense, sharp pleasure made me instinctively duck to the side. ¡°oh.¡± The upright, blood-filled tool was caught off guard and was wet. Alpha caught his breath, unable to wait any longer At the thought of this, he pressed me down with all his might. I subconsciously widened my eyes and covered my mouth. Right after, he quickly spread my legs apart and aimed carefully before violently thrusting in. ¡°AR¡± The sudden feeling of fullness made me cry out, thankfully I was covering my mouth with my hand, but it was still loud. ¡®What followed was the pain of my private area being suddenly forced open. Ufortable, I instinctively looked toward Alpha¡¯s meat club and saw that he had only inserted about half of it. There were still thick, meaty roots left outside. Seeing this made my legs feel even weaker. ¡°Rx a little,¡± Alpha said, then straightened his back without hesitation. The meat stick went a little deeper, but the small hole bit into the meat stick tightly, making it very difficult for him to enter. While Alpha held me to give me leverage, he pressed his forehead against mine. The slight sweat that had formed on my forehead was extremely ufortable for both of us at the moment. It was neither advancing or retreating. ¡°Don¡¯t get so tight or we¡¯re both going to have a hard time,¡± Alpha whispered, and now his warm breath was all over my face, making me swoon. When I felt his meat club retreat a little, I used all of my willpower to rx my lower body, trying to slowly swallow Alpha¡¯s huge tool. However, Alpha didn¡¯t give me a chance to prepare myself. He saw me rx a little, so he just pushed, and with a pop, the entire meat club sank in. ¡°Ahhh!¡± My breasts thrust forward at the thrill of the blow. The tender flesh in my private area squirmed reflexively, stroking the bar of flesh that entered deep, trying to merge it with my body. Alpha¡¯s meat club was just too strong. With that, I actually felt like it was pushing against my uterus. Seeing the woman underneath him cry out in a daze, the hand that was covering her mouth subconsciously loosened. Alpha was unbearably hot, so he controlled the strength of his waist and ruthlessly thrusted it in again and again. With each thrust, Alpha¡¯s meat club seemed to push deeply inside. Tears leaked from my eyes at the immense pleasure, and I began to moan unconsciously. After a series of vicious thrusts, my outstretched legs hooked stiffly downward. My private area convulsed and spasmed as dense pleasure flooded into my brain. A rush of liquid spurted out and I climaxed.. Chapter 89 - Insolence in the Manor

Chapter 89: Insolence in the Manor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So soon?¡± Alpha teased with a smirk. In fact, he wasn¡¯t as rxed as he looked. Luna¡¯s private area was biting too hard, like she was trying to get back at him for wanting to break her. The way she was spasming when she climaxed, her vagina was like a tiny mouth, rubbing and sucking until he almost let go. Thankfully, after the orgasm, Luna went limp and let Alpha take her. Her private area loosened a little, and arge amount of liquid was trapped deep inside, nourishing his penis. After holding it in for a long moment, Alpha slowly began to move. After thest orgasm, this time Luna¡¯s vagina was more sensitive and soft. Alpha moved just a little, and Luna moaned with pleasure. ¡°Faster. Uh-uh. Uh-uh.¡± So Alpha obeyed, picking up the pace of the impact, each thrust hard against the heart of the tiny hole deep inside. The impact was even louder than Luna¡¯s restrained moans. At the moment of impact, the liquid from the coupling sshed and there was even the sound of sshing liquid. I was extremely ashamed and wanted to cover my mouth again to prevent myself from screaming out in pleasure. However, my body seemed to have lost its consciousness as I couldn¡¯t help but sway my butt to meet his movements. Alpha remembered the climax in Luna¡¯s vaginal lips, the way he¡¯d hung her hand around his neck, then he rubbed his free hand over her swollen clit, teasing her with the wrong frequency. The sudden change of position caused me to lose my bnce. I hastily hugged Alpha¡¯s neck in fright. This position seemed to have caused the meat stick to pierce even deeper, almost passing through to reach my uterus and stabbing deeper. I couldn¡¯t control myself and shouted again, ¡°It¡¯s too deep! No! No!¡± Alpha, on the other hand, let out a low groan of pleasure. She had tightened when she had been startled earlier. It was sofortable that his brain emptied and he pumped harder. As he mmed into me again and again, I lost control, and my moans became more seductive. ¡°Mmm¡­ Ah, sofortable¡­¡± My moans were like the cries of an oriole. They weren¡¯t loud, but they were extremely real and seductive, it was different from other women¡¯s exaggerated yells. This kind of moan meant that I was really veryfortable having sex with him. I swayed my waist to meet Alpha¡¯s charge. My private area sucked hard at his bulging muscles. The frequently squirming tender flesh seemed to be telling him that it wasn¡¯t enough and that he should use more force! The moans might be a lie, but the reaction from my private area isn¡¯t. Alpha was getting more and more indulgent, and he no longer cared about decency. He lifted one of my legs up to his shoulder, making it easier for him to sink into it. He swung his hips up and began to thrust. A series of shing sounds and the faint sound of liquid sshing could be heard. I was so engrossed that I forgot what I should do. Alpha resisted the urge to pull out the meat club and flip me over again, making me kneel on the big bed before inserting it from behind me. This way, he could stimte my sensitive spot better. This position continued for a long time. Just as I was about to have another orgasm from rolling my eyes in pleasure, Alpha exerted his strength and pushed himself deep into my core. ¡°ant¡± I screamed and woke up from the stimtion in the depths of my private area. ¡°Alpha!¡± I cried out, unable to contain myself. I could only hope that he would spill his guts soon so that I wouldn¡¯t have the energy to go home. Alpha¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Realizing my special reaction, he deliberately inserted it into my uterus again and again. ¡°No, no! No!¡± Chapter 90 - Be My Lover

Chapter 90: Be My Lover

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®There was no way I could handle this kind of stimtion I¡¯d never experienced before. I scrambled to get up, but Alpha grabbed my hair forcefully, forcing me to tilt my head up slightly. Alpha lowered his head and kissed me on the lips as he pounded into me. Just like his usual domineering style, it was like he wanted to suck me dry. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say no more. It felt so good and torturous that tears were streaming down my cheeks, and my moans had turned into the sound of air humming from my nostrils. My crying was different from the usual energy in my voice, it was soft and delicate. Normally, Alpha would be scared out of his wits and sympathize with me, but at this moment, tears would only make him more possessive! Alpha¡¯s thick meat club smashed into the depths of my private area. My weak struggles and shaking made it easier for him to move. He moved rhythmically and could clearly feel that my insides were bing softer as if it could swallow his huge object. Alpha grabbed my chin with his hand and studied my face. A lot of mixed emotions shed through his eyes. At that moment, my face was filled with desire and tears. My lips were as red as rose petals, and my expression was restrained, but I couldn¡¯t extricate myself from the pleasure he gave me. With a vicious m, Alpha mmed into the deepest part of my womb again. A tiny prick of flesh poked into the center of the Alpha¡¯s penis. It felt so good it made him tingle all over, but Alpha managed to resist the urge to ejacte and m into it again. ¡°ant¡± The sudden rush shocked me so much that I cried out in pain. This feeling of electricity seemed to flow through my bloodstream throughout my body, and I twitched violently. Alpha felt a rush of heat from his lower body, a warm liquid drenching the tip of his meat club. The overflowing liquid even spilled over the small opening of my private area. Alpha paused, but then realized I was having an orgasm from having sex with him. At the thought of this, his body sank. The meat club shook in my body, and a thick stream of semen shot into the deepest part of my womb, filling me. After a fierce lovemaking session, I was exhausted andy on the bed. The liquid of love that the two of us shared slowly flowed out from my private area, moistening therge sheet beneath me. The ice-blue elegant gown was pulled down between my breasts and my waist by our lovemaking. The skirt red wide and I think I look decadent and flirtatious right now. Alpha¡¯s mind shifted, and the meat club beneath him nearly reared up again. I wanted to do it again, but Alpha realized I was too tired to even move, so I let it go. ¡°Get out of here¡­¡± I copsed weakly onto the bed. When I saw Alpha sitting next to me, silently cleaning up the mess on my lower body, I was so angry that I drove him away mercilessly. 1 felt ashamed when I saw him now. If I hadn¡¯t lost my strength, I would have kicked him away! ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn even in this state.¡± Alpha sneered, but his hands didn¡¯t stop moving. He carefully wiped my lower body with a tissue and took my underwear to help me put it on. Ina sense, Alpha was a gentleman. 1 felt weak all over. When Alpha finished cleaning up, he helped me up again and looked me in the eye. ¡°Be my lover,¡± he growled. ¡°I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± His eyes were like a deep vortex that threatened to sweep me inside. My face turned cold. Looking at his face, I found it ridiculous. What did he take me for? Did he think that he could manipte me just because I had sex with him? Even though I no longer had the strength to resist, I raised my head and said to him provocatively, ¡°Mr. Alpha, the most we can do is call ita one-night stand. You don¡¯t really think we¡¯ll be rted, do you?¡± ¡®When I said this, anger rose in Alpha¡¯s face. He stood up abruptly and looked down at me as if I had failed him.. Chapter 91 - Ordering Alpha

Chapter 91: Ordering Alpha

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the growing fury in Alpha¡¯s eyes, I almost suspected he wanted to beat the shit out of me. At that thought, I deliberately puffed out my chest and gave him a challenging look. I figured if Alpha could get physical with a woman who¡¯d just had sex with him, he wouldn¡¯t have to show up in my life again. However, Alpha only red at me for a long time, his chest heaving with anger. Instead, he smirked and said coldly to me, ¡°Since that¡¯s what Miss Luna thinks, I have nothing more to say.¡± As he spoke, Alpha stood up straight and tidied his clothes elegantly. It was as if he was a different person from the domineering man who controlled my pleasure and spirit. He had returned to his noble and invible state. He straightened his clothes, then raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°Is Miss Lunaing home with me? Shall I drive you back?¡± I stiffened and refused without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to send me back!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Alpha looked at me meaningfully and said deliberately, ¡°Miss Luna is really independent. As your bed partner, why can¡¯t I send you back?¡± Alpha¡¯s face was full of derision and mischief. Unlike the way he¡¯d stiffened with anger earlier, he seemed to have reverted to his usual style at the moment, rebutting me until I couldn¡¯t speak. I gritted my teeth. Since he¡¯d provoked me like this, I couldn¡¯t show any fear! So, I epted his offer. ¡°Fine. Since Mr. Alpha is so kind as to invite me, there¡¯s no reason for me to turn you down. Just wait outside, I¡¯ll be out as soon as I¡¯m done showering.¡± The veins on Alpha¡¯s forehead twitched when he saw the arrogant expression on the woman¡¯s face. He had offered to send her home just to mock her heartless words. Who would have thought that this woman would really order him around like a chauffeur? She even wanted him to wait outside for her to finish bathing? However, before Alpha could reject her, Luna had already raised her eyes to look at him, her gaze having the meaning of, ¡°Why are you still here? Hurry up and get out¡±. Alpha pursed his lips and looked at the woman deeply before obediently going out to wait. Thad to smile victoriously as I watched Alpha leave in frustration. It just so happened that this room was equipped with a bathroom that would make it easy for me to take a shower before heading home. Otherwise, the smell of my bodily fluids would be too strong. I was afraid that Winnie and Nicole would be frightened by me if they smelled it. I took off my ice-blue dress again and suddenly found a crystal brooch on my chest. It was carved out of blue crystal, and the shape was actually that of an elegant and mysterious wolf. The entire brooch appeared crystal clear even without any light, shining with brilliant colors. It took me a moment to realize that Payne had put the brooch on me. Since Payne had brought it, it must have been a relic of my mother¡¯s. I thought it looked good too, so I solemnly put it in my bag. I tuned on the shower, and warm water immediately flowed out. I took afortable shower. As I took a hot shower, I thought of something. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wanting to do something with Alpha every time I met him, and the few times I¡¯d been aroused had been unbearable. Instead of being passive and seduced by Alpha all the time, I might as well take the initiative. I might as well just treat Alpha as a bed partner for my release of lust. Anyway, Alpha was good in bed, and his size was amazing. It served me well. As for why I have physical urges toward Alpha every time, I think it might be because I haven¡¯t had sex in a long time. It¡¯s rare for me to meet someone who fits my tastes in every way, so I couldn¡¯t control my emotions.. Chapter 92 - Driver’s Use

Chapter 92 Driver¡¯s Use

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Who would have thought that even though I was the mother of two children, I had never been intimate with any man since the ident six years ago? But since Alpha and I had be bedmates, I am too embarrassed to face Alpha¡¯s son, Noelle. As I thought of the little boy who threw a ball of paper into my house and asked for help, I sighed softly. By the time I came out of the shower, my hair was half dry and I¡¯d put on my dress. When I opened the door, I was surprised to find Alpha still waiting at the door. I¡¯d thought, given his personality, he¡¯d be so angry he¡¯d leave straight away. I didn¡¯t expect him to be waiting at the door now, it was a rare sight. ¡°Are you waiting for me?¡± I asked while drying my hair. ¡°What?¡± Alpha¡¯s face darkened as he frowned at me. Why did this woman take so long to take a shower?! He had waited outside for too long and thought that she had fainted inside! Alpha thought unhappily. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± I shook my head and waved at him before heading out. No matter how unhappy Alpha was, he could only follow behind. As they walked through the manor, looking at the decorations and furnishings, Alpha thought for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This is your home?¡± Sensing Alpha¡¯s skeptical tone, I responded in kind, too. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that at the ball earlier? This is my mother¡¯s, which I just inherited.¡± Alpha paused before saying, ¡°The decor is very much the way my father liked it.¡± Alpha rarely mentioned his father. Even in the outside world, there was very little news about Alpha¡¯s father, who is the heir to Europe¡¯s first consortium. No one knew who he was or what his past contained. People often overlooked the existence of this person, and even Luna didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about it. I gave him a strange look. ¡°This is the manor my mother used to live in. You must be mistaken.¡± Alpha¡¯s face stiffened and he replied coldly, ¡°Oh.¡± The two of them sessfully ended the conversation. They walked silently to the gate of the manor and saw Alpha¡¯s luxury car parked there alone. Seeing Alpha walk straight to the front of the car, got in the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car, I got into the passenger seat. Then I watch as he expertly pulls the car out onto the main road. I hold my breath for a long time before I can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t you have a driver?¡± A famous man on the global wealth rankings did not have a full-time driver? Alpha turned the steering wheel. In his spare time, he turned and frowned at me. ¡°I know how to drive. Why do I need a driver?¡± Other than going to work, he usually went home to take care of his child. He did not need a chauffeur! I was even more confused as I looked at his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have a chauffeur. Isn¡¯t it inconvenient for you to get around?¡± Actually, what I¡¯m trying to say is that Alpha doesn¡¯t have a dedicated driver, what happens when he¡¯s usually entertaining or attending parties and getting drunk? However, Alphapletely misunderstood my meaning. He first replied in confusion, ¡°No.¡± Thereafter, he suddenly realized what was going on, and his eyes immediately darkened. ¡°Is Miss Luna looking forward to having sex with me in the car?¡± Oh god, how did this guy suddenly think of that! My breath caught in my throat. After he said the word ¡°sex¡±, the temperature in the car seemed to have risen a little. It became ambiguous and seductive. My lips twitched as I exined, ¡°No, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not talking about sex, I¡¯m talking about what you do normally.¡±. Chapter 93 - This Is The Elevator

Chapter 93 This Is The Elevator

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios I tried my best to exin, but the more I tried, the worse it got. Eventually, Alpha was practically looking at me like, ¡°You want to flirt with me?¡± and I just shut up and turned to look out the window. After Luna¡¯s antics, Alpha no longer had the energy to focus on driving. He felt his lower body heat up again, and his previously unsatisfied meat stick reacted. Alpha was distracted as he drove. He reached out to the passenger seat and touched Luna¡¯s thigh. Through the thin fabric of my gown¡¯s skirt, I felt a hot hand touch my leg. I looked down in disbelief, and sure enough, I saw Alpha¡¯s hand restlessly doing something. didn¡¯t know why my face felt hot, but I pped his hand away helplessly. ¡°Drive properly and don¡¯t touch.¡± So Alpha moved his hand back as if nothing had happened and put it on the steering wheel. However, after a while, when I was dozing off, I felt someone touch my thigh again. It even tried to reach the base of my thigh. n the silence of the car, I growled, ¡°Alpha, take your hands off me and focus on driving.¡± Alpha obeyed and moved his hand away. However, just as I closed my eyes and was about to take a nap, that scorching hand came over again. It was even more impatient than the previous two times and headed straight for my private area. couldn¡¯t take it anymore and scolded impatiently, ¡°Alpha! Are you done?¡± Alpha paused, then turned to me innocently. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°I wanted to tell you we have reached.¡± turned to look out of the car window and realized that the car was already at the bottom of Kamel apartment. I opened the door, grabbed my bag, and walked out. hadn¡¯t taken more than two steps when Alpha closed in on me, wrapping an arm around my waist and blowing hot air into my ear. His breath tickled my skin and I instinctively whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alpha didn¡¯t say anything, but he leaned his body closer to mine, moving forward with me in a way that suggested he had his arms around me. After I felt the huge bulge that was hard against my waist, I shivered in fear. I turned to look at Alpha¡¯s lust-filled eyes and chided softly, ¡°Alpha, there are so many people here. Are you that shameless?¡± The first floor of Kamel apartment was filled with housekeepers, security guards, and service staff walking around. How dare he push his meat club against me in such a crowded public ce? ¡°They won¡¯t notice.¡± Alpha¡¯s voice was low and seductive, he then joined me in the elevator. After pressing the button for our floor, I was about to step away from him when he held me down. Immediately, a moist and sensual kiss covered me. Alpha¡¯s kissing skills had always been overbearing, and the duration was as strong as his sexual ability. If it weren¡¯t for my physique being much better than a normal woman¡¯s, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand his long, thrilling kiss. Finally, both of us were drained of air from our oral cavities. We gasped and parted our lips from each other. I looked into Alpha¡¯s eyes and breathed softly, his face was a little flushed too. He wrapped one arm around me and lifted the hem of my skirt with the other. The words that came out of his mouth sounded like ravings from the depths of hell. ¡°I want more, do it again.¡± I stiffened and struggled to get away from him. ¡°This is an elevator,¡± I said in a trembling voice. ¡°There are surveince cameras!¡± I was really worried that he would mess around. After all, he was much stronger than me. If he wanted to subdue me, I might really have to be forced to have a live sex show with him in the elevator.. Chapter 94 - Galen’s Credit

Chapter 94 Galen¡¯s Credit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Alpha¡¯s eyes were dark, and a smile appeared on his lips. He suddenly remembered that the first time he¡¯d been intimate with Luna, they¡¯d been in this elevator. But then, Luna had called him an egotistical nutcase, and he hadn¡¯t liked her at all. Initially, their rtionship was purely because of their sexual attraction. But now, under the influence of all kinds of fate, he actually developed a strange and long-lost feeling towards Luna. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible in an elevator.¡± Alpha was in a good mood when he saw the shocked and nervous look on the woman¡¯s face so he deliberately teased her. Alpha actually wanted to do a live show in the elevator? I felt as if | had been struck by lightning. I hastily hid at the door and threatened, ¡°If you dare to do it with me in the elevator, you¡¯ll never see me again!¡± Alpha looked at her and smiled happily. Just as the two of them were facing each other, the elevator dinged and they reached the top floor. As if I had been granted amnesty, I quickly escaped from the elevator. When I saw my own door, I heaved a sigh of relief. Just as I thought I could go home and rest, arge hand came from behind me. I lost my bnce and fell into a firm embrace. Alpha murmured in my ear, ¡°I said I still want it. Why are you running?¡± Alpha deliberately arched his body to catch me, so at that moment, his firm meat club was right between the fabric of my gown and the opening of my wet private area. At the same time across the wall, Nicole shouted excitedly, ¡°Galen! Show me!¡± An hour ago, Galen had proudlye to their house to brag that he¡¯d hacked into the surveince system of Kamel apartment and could ess real-time footage of the elevator and the hallway in hisputer. Of course, Galen wasn¡¯t a pervert. He¡¯d only checked the security footage from the first floor straight to Alpha and Luna¡¯s house. Yet he had waited an hour for Alpha and Luna to return, it was almost dark. But the result was satisfying. In the video, Alpha and Luna were behaving intimately. They were fighting and fooling around, how sweet. So Galen stepped aside to give Nicole a look, just in time to see Luna in Alpha¡¯s arms. ¡°Galen, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Nicole gave Galen a thumbs up in surprise. Galen had called the pack when he¡¯d tricked Alpha into going to the ball. Alpha and Luna would definitely get along better on this trip. Sure enough, once her daddy and mommy returned, they were as sweet as a real married couple. Nicole watched with relish and couldn¡¯t help but think about the happy life of her future family of five. Galen was also very satisfied with this result. He patted his chest and praised, ¡°Look at who I am!¡± The three of them were huddled together, sitting in front of theputer screen as they peeped at the two people outside. Nicole suddenly cried out in shock and covered her eyes. ¡°Aiyah! Shame!¡± In the video, Alpha reached out and grabbed Luna¡¯s breast, then kissed her deeply again. They looked like something inappropriate was about to happen between them. Winnie, on the other hand, was fascinated. Unlike Nicole, she¡¯d already read about love between men and women in her book, so her reaction to Alpha and Luna wasn¡¯t surprising. She was even happy for them. Galen¡¯s expression was awkward. Seeing Nicole¡¯s evasive and curious expression, he wanted to say something. He had seen something even more exciting and outrageous. Back in the day, he had personally witnessed Alpha pinning Luna down. The two of them hadn¡¯t even put on their clothes and were doing such a shameful thing! Just as the three of them were looking at the video, the door was suddenly unlocked, and Luna appeared outside with a cold expression. Chapter 95 - Mommy Is Injured

Chapter 95 Mommy Is Injured

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Galen, why are you at my house? Don¡¯t you have to work?¡± I¡¯d just driven off the horny Alpha, and now that I saw Galen who was colluding with Alpha, I was furious. ¡°Uh¡­ [recently moved to Kamel apartment too.¡± Galen scratched his head and deliberately changed the subject. ¡°Really? Where did you get the money?¡± I asked as I set down my bag and straightened my skirt, which had been messed up by Alpha. I suddenly remembered that this guy was working for Alpha so I understood. I said unhappily, ¡°Oh, Alpha is rich.¡± ¡°Luna, you really know how to joke,¡± Galen said with an awkward smile, and quickly turned off theputer before Luna could react. What a close call, he and the two little girls had almost been discovered when they were peeking at Alpha and Luna! I didn¡¯t notice the nervous movements between Galen and my kids. I thought they were huddled together watching a movie so I went to my bedroom to change. I put on my apron again and told Galen, ¡°Since you live so close, you can y with Nicole and Winnie more often. They¡¯re going to be so bored at home.¡± Nicole immediately cheered. ¡°Yay!¡± Once I was dressed in my apron, I headed to the kitchen to make dinner. After spending the day outside, I figured the little girls would be starving. Looking at Galen, I shook my head helplessly. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡± Galen had always loved my cooking. And sure enough, his face lit up with delight when I said that. Just as I was about to enter the kitchen, Nicole suddenly screamed, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurt!¡± I froze. Right after, I saw Nicole scramble to her feet and grab the small medicine box from a drawer in the living room. She ran over with the medicine box in her arms and tried to put medicine on me. ¡°Ah¡­ where?¡± I was confused. I wasn¡¯t injured, was Nicole mistaken? Unexpectedly, Nicole ran to my feet and brought over a stool. Standing on the stool, she pointed at my corbone and cried out, ¡°There¡¯s so much blood stains! Mommy, quickly apply the medicine.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Galen couldn¡¯t help but spit out the water he had just drunk. Winnie gave a soft cry with aplicated expression. ¡°Nicole, you are mistaken¡­¡± It was only then that I realized what was going on. I looked down and saw arge patch of hickeys on my corbone, they were all caused by that pervert Alpha! I subconsciously let out a scream and quickly used my hand to cover the love bites on my corbone. Oh my god, this is the first time my baby Nicole has seen her mommy like this! However, Winnie and Galen both seemed to understand and gave me mischievous looks. My face heated up and I felt ashamed, I wished I could find a hole to hide in. I forced myself to be calm and said, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re mistaken, Mommy isn¡¯t hurt. Be good and go watch TV with Winnie.¡± After I chased Nicole away, she kept turning around to look at me with uncertainty. ¡°Mommy¡­ is that true?¡± ¡°Really, really. Mommy is going to cook now, be good.¡± Iran into the kitchen as quickly as I could. Immediately after, I heard Galen¡¯s exaggerated and impudentughter. ¡°Luna, no matter how happy you are, you still have to think about your child.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, you won¡¯t have any food to eat tonight!¡± I pointed at him with a spat. Seeing Luna hide in the kitchen again, Galen leaned back with a smug look on his face. He held Nicole¡¯s hand, and intentionally said, ¡°Come, Nicole, let me tell you how that mark on your mommy¡¯s corbone came about.¡± Seeing Nicole¡¯s curious expression, Winnie blushed and screamed, ¡°Galen, you are shameless!¡± On the other hand, V and her daughter did not have such a happy atmosphere.. Chapter 96 - That’s Billions

Chapter 96 That¡¯s Billions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shana walked into the room and hurriedly threw a stack of photos on the table. She then said anxiously, ¡°Mom, that bitch Luna secretly inherited her mother¡¯s inheritance today!¡± V frowned, then asked, ¡°Thosepanies? How dare she?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s a few mansions!¡± Shana was about to scream. The thought of those mansions being sold at a high price of billions made her mad with jealousy. ¡°A few billion!¡± V thought about it for a long time beforeing to a realization. Luna had inherited a few billion yuan, not just a few smallpanies. Her expression immediately darkened, and she gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°I knew it! Her mother, that bitch, must have hidden her assets!¡± Those manors should have belonged to her and her daughter! Seeing that V seemed to be thinking about something, Shana quickly reminded her, ¡°Mom, now that the inheritance has been taken by her. My Brother Peter must not be taken by her again!¡± In Shana¡¯s eyes, Peter who is handsome and rich must be tempting for Luna, and she regarded her as her biggestpetitor. Little did she know that Peter was just a wretched man who was kicked away by Luna. ¡°What do you know! That several billion inheritance is the most important thing!¡± V looked at his dim-witted daughter with disappointment, and was so angry that he was shaking. ¡°No, if she still wants her son, she¡¯ll have to use her inheritance to exchange for him!¡± V spat out angrily and was about to call Luna to threaten her. She didn¡¯t believe that Luna would give up on her son and choose to get the inheritance instead. With that in mind, V called Luna. At the same time, | sat at the dining table and ate with the kids and Galen. I smiled in relief when I saw the two kids wolfing down their food. I raised my hand to scoop them another bowl of soup. Such a warm and happy scene reminded me of my son, who had been taken away from me since he was a baby. Unfortunately, after that mysterious message, that mysterious person never sent me another message. Just as I was thinking this, I picked up my vibrating phone and saw that it was a call from V and her daughter. I curled my lips in disdain. This vain mother and daughter must have known that I had inherited billions of dors of assets and wanted to use my son¡¯s whereabouts to threaten me. If it was in the past, I might have considered it. But now, I only treat them as clowns. Sure enough, as soon as I answered the phone, V said to me ina shrill voice, ¡°Luna, if you still want to see your son,e over and sign the contract now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I interrupted her as | ate. ¡°The inheritance is already in my hands. It¡¯s impossible for you to take it.¡± Hearing V¡¯s angry voice on the other end of the phone, I smiled happily. Thereafter, I heard her threatening me loudly, ¡°If you don¡¯t hand over the inheritance, I will kill your son!¡± Hearing this, the three people who were seriously eating at the side trembled. Where did this old witch get the confidence to say that she wanted to kill my son? Was my son really in her hands? Listening to her hysterical screams, I actually wavered. However, before I could speak, I heard Galen, Nicole, and Winnie say in unison, ¡°Don¡¯t agree to her!¡± I froze for a moment, then put down the phone and gave them a puzzled look. Galen said to me with a pained expression, ¡°Luna, think carefully. That¡¯s billions of dors! You might as well give it to me!¡±. Chapter 97 - Teaching The Fat Pig A Lesson

Chapter 97 Teaching The Fat Pig A Lesson

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In fact, Galen thought, ¡°Your son is right across from you, but we can¡¯t tell you that if you give this huge inheritance to V and her daughter, it would be like throwing a meat bun at a dog¡ªthere¡¯s no going back!¡± Seeing this, Nicole also advised solemnly, ¡°Mommy, brother is very smart. He won¡¯t be caught by bad women!¡± Winnie also said, ¡°Mommy, calm down.¡± Looking at their worried gazes, I smiled before replying to V on the phone, ¡°Alright, if you want to kill me, then kill me. If you dare to touch my son, see how I would torture you.¡± With that, I hung up. Hearing Luna¡¯s cold and threatening voice on the other end of the phone, V felt a chill run down her spine, and then she sat down on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s over. She really won¡¯t hand over her inheritance.¡± However, Shana was more worried about her brother Peter and said anxiously, ¡°Mom! She has already taken the inheritance. If she takes my brother Peter, won¡¯t she not care about us ever again?¡± Hearing this, V also became serious and replied with an ugly expression, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let her have the chance to marry Peter again.¡± Truth be told, even though V was Shana¡¯s mother, she still felt that Luna, who had undergone stic surgery and transformed into a different person, looked better than Shana. It could be said that no man could resist the temptation of beauty. And her only chance to make aeback with this good-for-nothing daughter was to let her daughter marry Peter who came from a rich family! Shana was so anxious that she wanted to cry. Her heart ached when she thought of thest time Peter pursued Luna. Fortunately, Luna did not snatch Peter from her because of her inferiorityplex, but it still gave her a deep sense of anxiety. Shana suddenly thought of something, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Mom, if I can change Luna back to the pig-headed girl from before and let Brother Peter know that she¡¯s Luna¡­¡± This way, Peter will go back for Shana because he hates Luna! At the thought of this, Shana was ecstatic. She kept shaking V¡¯s arm and begged, ¡°Mom, please beg that woman again. Let her give us the medicine that can disfigure Luna!¡± V¡¯s expression darkened as she weighed the pros and cons. Now that Luna refused to hand over her inheritance, she could only do so. She agreed with her mouth full, then called the woman Shana was talking about. ¡°Hello? Miss Julie, this is V. I¡¯d like to ask you for another favor¡ª¡± On the other end of the phone, Julie, who was wearing a sexy red lipstick, answered the call. At this moment, she was lying in the arms of a brawny man. Thest time she was knocked out by Luna, she was thrown into the Louis Hotel. After waking up, the drug took effect and she had to find a few men to vent it out before she could detoxify herself. As soon as she heard V¡¯s voice, she became angry and scolded her, ¡°You still dare to look for me? What kind of person is that daughter of yours? Her son didn¡¯t even kiss me! Instead, he kept going against me, making me miserable!¡± Julie hated the memory of Noelle¡¯s performance that day. After all, she was Noelle¡¯s biological mother in name. It was one thing for Noelle to not help her, but he had even instigated Alpha to have a bad impression of her! With an awkward expression, V apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my stepdaughter is a fat pig-like woman so her son is naturally as stupid as she is. Don¡¯t be angry at her, we asked you for potions to teach that fat pig girl a lesson!¡± ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Julie felt a little better after hearing that V had begged her for the potion to teach Noelle¡¯s real birth mother a lesson. She curled her fingers and another burly man immediately went forward to massage her legs. She took a puff of her cigarette and said into the phone, ¡°I can help you, but you must never mention that I bought that boy from you again!¡±. Chapter 98 - Shana’s Engagement Ceremony

Chapter 98 Shana¡¯s Engagement Ceremony

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The only thing that could change Alpha¡¯s mind was Noelle. If Alpha found out that she was pretending to be Noelle¡¯s birth mother and Noelle wasn¡¯t his biological child, she would be in deep trouble! ¡°Yes, of course. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Julie.¡± V agreed with a fake smile. Right after, she remembered something else and pleaded, ¡°Miss Julie, our family has some financial difficulties now¡­¡± ¡°T¡¯ll give you another million yuanter. Don¡¯te looking for me ever again!¡± Julie said coldly and then hung up. Seeing that there was really one million yuan in the card, V shouted in surprise, ¡°Shana, we have money again!¡± After clearly seeing the bnce in the card, Shana became even more excited and said, ¡°Mom, with this money, I can marry Peter! I can also take care of that little bitch Luna!¡± The two of them chatted for a while more beforeing up with another rotten idea. After dinner, it wasn¡¯t long before I got another call from V. I rolled my eyes and picked up the phone impatiently. ¡°Hello?¡± I wanted to see what else they coulde up with to make me hand over my inheritance. This time, however, V spoke calmly to me. ¡°Luna, Shana and I have thought this through. We won¡¯t argue with you anymore. But your engagement to Peter¡ª¡± This mother and daughter are finally willing to let me cancel my engagement with Peter? They probably can¡¯t wait for Shana to marry into a rich family. I didn¡¯t want to be entangled with them anymore. Without thinking, I agreed, ¡°No problem!¡± V paused for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, then you muste to Shana and Peter¡¯s engagement ceremony in a few days and personally admit to everyone that you are ashamed of being inferior to Shana, so you gave Peter to her!¡± As long as I can get away from that disgusting Peter, I am willing to kiss Shana, let alone admit that I¡¯m not as good as Shana! So I readily agreed, ¡°Sure!¡± After receiving Luna¡¯s agreement, V hung up the phone in satisfaction. Right after, she called Shana with shining eyes. ¡°Shana, go to the agreed location and take the disfigurement potion that Miss Julie gave us!¡± After the phone call with V, the thought of breaking off my engagement with Peter filled me with good spirits as I hummed and cleaned up the house. Seeing Galen still idling around my house, I shooed him away. ¡°Galen, do you have nothing to do?¡± Galen was stunned, it was his mission to reveal Luna¡¯s whereabouts to Alpha! Does he have a lot of free time? He was getting paid while idling. However, in order to repay Alpha and Luna, he had to do something, such as matchmake this destined couple. However, no matter how Galen tried to defend himself, Luna still chased him out of the door. Standing in the doorway, Galen rubbed his chin and thought about what he¡¯d heard Luna say to the man on the phone. After a moment¡¯s thought, he knocked on Alpha¡¯s door. After Alpha opened the door, Galen rushed in without saying anything. At the same time, he chanted, ¡°Alpha, I have new news of the ghost doctor.¡± Alpha watched expressionlessly as Galen slipped into the house. He looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°You saidst time that the ghost doctor would appear at the ball, but I went and didn¡¯t find her.¡± Galen didn¡¯t seem to mind. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get something?¡± Thinking back to his experience in the manor room with Luna, Alpha smiled subconsciously. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Suddenly, Galen slipped forward and saw a child with short golden hair who looked exactly like Nicole. He rushed forward and eximed, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re little Nicole¡­ Ah, no, little Noelle, right? You look so cute!¡±. Chapter 99 - Shana’s Revenge

Chapter 99 Shana¡¯s Revenge

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Noelle expressionlessly evaded Galen¡¯s kneading, Galen rubbed his chin and clicked his tongue with interest. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Each one of you has more personality than the other.¡± ¡°Who are youparing Noelle to?¡± Alpha frowned unhappily at Galen. Alpha¡¯s son was the most perfect child in the world, no one could everpare to him. With the mentality that poor Alpha didn¡¯t know that there were two more children like Noelle, Galen graciously didn¡¯t argue with Alpha. Instead, he said sinctly, ¡°There¡¯s an engagement ceremony in four days. You have to go, the ghost doctor will be invited as a guest.¡± When he heard about the ghost doctor again, Alpha was clearly suspicious. He looked Galen up and down and asked, ¡°Where did you get so much information about the ghost doctor?¡± ¡°I have an informationwork. Don¡¯t ask such a question.¡± Galen waved his hand. The suspicion in Alpha¡¯s eyes intensified as he said coldly, ¡°Are you a fool or am I the fool? Would a person with the status of a ghost doctor participate in all kinds of activities time and time again?¡± Galen was rendered speechless by Alpha¡¯s words, he paused and could only lie. ¡°This engagement ceremony is not simple, the ghost doctor is there to watch the show. If necessary, she will use her skills save someone. Believe it or not, there won¡¯t be a chance after this.¡± This time, Alpha stared at Galen with a threatening gaze for a long time. Just as Galen was about to confess, Alpha said in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to provide false information again, I will make you pay the price.¡± Galen heaved a sigh of relief and quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± In any case, based on their current rtionship, Alpha and Luna would be able to fall in love after a few more interactions. He wasn¡¯t worried about paying the so-called price. After learning what was needed, Alpha kicked Galen out of the house again. Galen stomped his feet in anger as he stood outside the door. He cursed, ¡°This couple is really simr! If it weren¡¯t for the happiness of the three children, I wouldn¡¯t have done this!¡± Four dayster. This time, V and her daughter were willing to let me annul my engagement with Peter without asking for anything in return. As happy as I was, I kept an eye out. After all, | knew that ording to the character of V and Shana, even if they were willing to give up their inheritance, they would definitely not let me off easy. When J arrived at their engagement party, I was surprised to find that there were so many guests at the party today. Could Shana be serious about getting engaged to eter? After entering, I found a low-key corner seat as usual and sat down. Immediately after, I saw Peter and Shana appear at the door together, looking very sweet. it seems that since thest time I rejected Peter with Alpha, Peter has stepped back and chosen Shana, who loves him deeply and is extremely obedient. Looking around, Shana smiled smugly when she saw Luna as she had hoped. Then she deliberately walked around, taking Peter¡¯s arm as she walked toward Luna. eter also recognized Luna, and was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t say anything, but Shana took the initiative to provoke her. ¡°Brother Peter definitely doesn¡¯t like people like you. You better know your ce!¡± really didn¡¯t expect that crazy woman Shana would deliberately circle around Peter and lead him to taunt me. Obviously, she didn¡¯t know how her Brother Peter shamelessly pursued me. In order to anger Shana, I winked at Peter and deliberately said, ¡°Peter, do you think so too?¡± knew men¡¯s nature too well. Ever since I¡¯d seen Peter¡¯s eyes on my face, I¡¯d known that Shana had gambled wrong again. Sure enough, Peter¡¯s expression wavered. ¡°I¡¯ll think about you if you want,¡± he said meaningfully. Chapter 100 - Photo That Ruins One’s Appetite

Chapter 100: Photo That Ruins One¡¯s Appetite

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Things had indeed developed ording to her mother¡¯s predictions! Shana looked shocked on the surface, but she was ecstatic on the inside. As long as Luna gave Peter more hope, Peter¡¯s anger would increase and he would hate Luna so much that he wanted to kill her! She¡¯d known for years how much Peter hated Luna, the fat pig who was ugly and stupid and didn¡¯t stayed loyal to him which ruined his reputation. And she was going to use that to her advantage. Shana pretended to stomp her foot in anger as she scolded, ¡°Who do you think you are?! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of stealing my man?¡± Shana¡¯s voice was so shrill that it drew the attention of almost all the guests present. I sighed sadly to myself. Was the revenge she was thinking of to could use Peter to disparage me again and embarrass But she was wrong. This time, I will make good use of Peter and make her remember! I ignored her and continued to look at Peter. My tone was softer than ever as I deliberately said, ¡°Brother Peter, I¡¯ve always loved you deeply, too. May I ask if you don¡¯t want to choose me over this bad woman?¡± Sure enough, when Peter saw my attitude change, he immediately shook off Shana¡¯s hand and drew a clear line with her. He said to me, ¡°Of course! Beautifuldy, I have always admired you.¡± It should have been Shana and Peter¡¯s engagement party, but Peter suddenly chose another woman and abandoned Shana. It was really sad, all the guests present started talking and watching the farce. To their surprise, Shana not only wasn¡¯t angry, she wasughing. She raised her voice and said to everyone present, ¡°Did you hear that? She¡¯s going to steal my Peter?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Did she really think that she could control me with public opinion? Sure enough, a guest immediately cheered. ¡°Shana, this woman is prettier than you. It¡¯s inevitable that Young Master Peter will be tempted. You should be more magnanimous!¡± ¡°Ha,¡± Shana scoffed. Instead, she gave me a sympathetic look and then turned to look at Peter with deep affection. ¡°Brother Peter, I will always love you the most. To prevent you from being deceived, I have decided to tell you the whole truth.¡± What was this crazy woman trying to do? I couldn¡¯t understand what she was trying to do. Peter obviously didn¡¯t understand either. He tried to put his arm around my waist, but I dodged him. Shana smiled and pped her hands. Immediately, therge screen on the banquet wall lit up, and a rather old photo appeared. My expression immediately darkened. The picture on the screen was a picture of me overweight from taking drugs many years ago. ¡°Take a look. In the photo, there areyers uponyers of fat on this fat pig. It¡¯s so fat that you can¡¯t see it with your eyes. Who is this smelly sow?¡± Shana said loudly. ¡°Aiya, why did you put that fat pig girl Luna¡¯s photo out? It¡¯s too disgusting!¡± Immediately, a guest said unhappily. However, the pictures on the screen kepting one after another. A lot of them were secretly taken from different angles, it was my fat self from back then. I have to admit, I¡¯m disgusted by the pictures. They make me look like a huge, bloated monster. I quietly looked at my ugly photo from many years ago and held my breath as I waited for Shana¡¯s move. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the first person to explode would be Peter. He suddenly kicked a chair away and said hatefully, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Why did you bring up that disgusting, stupid, lowly, ugly bitch?¡± Peter looked like he hated me so much that he wanted to burn me to ashes, as if I had brought him great shame. Shana smirked. She wasn¡¯t afraid of Peter taking his anger out on her at that moment, because she knew there was more toe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Peter,¡± she said mysteriously. ¡°Just watch a little longer.¡± Right after, the screen showed a photo of me walking with difficulty while holding onto a heavy stomach. When the guests saw this, they all made nauseous sounds.. Chapter 101 - The Truth

Chapter 101 The Truth

¡°Do you all remember? This shameless bitch was originally engaged to Peter, but she suddenly became pregnant one day and didn¡¯t even know who the biological father of the child was!¡± Shana became smug and said loudly. What I cared about the most back then and my most painful memory was brought up publicly by Shana. The bullying and abuse that I had suffered seemed to have returned to me. If the guests present weren¡¯t looking up at the photo on the screen in disgust and surprise, someone would definitely notice my gradually darkening expression and tightly clenched fists. In the past, I was indeed vulnerable and could be bullied by anyone. Back then, I really did not know who the child in my stomach belonged to. I had no memory of the sex that made me pregnant, but this does not mean that others could nder and bully me with that. The current me no longer had the unbearable appearance from before. I had a cute daughter, a set of top-notch skills, a myriad of family assets, and my loved ones and friends. At the thought of this, I calmed down again. I coldly looked at Shana, who thought she was brilliant, but was actually acting like a clown. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t remember? This fat girl is ugly, but she was still being promiscuous. I wonder how many men she slept with before she got pregnant.¡± Suddenly, a bald middle-aged man interrupted. He had a malicious look on his face, as if he was proud of his insight. I had a vague impression of this bald man. He seemed to be from some middle-ss noble family and was rted to V. Because of this bald man¡¯s obscene words, all the guests present started whispering again. They were discussing my character and style in the past and were all looking at me with disdain. ¡°Shana, what are you trying to do?¡± Peter¡¯s expression was ugly as he lowered his voice and gritted his teeth at Shana. His engagement party was either to be engaged to Shana or to take away this beautifuldy who had appeared in his dreams for a long time. He did note to listen to the criticism of that fat pig girl who made him nauseous! Shana was very satisfied with the current situation. She nced at the beautiful woman standing again and said with jealousy and excitement, ¡°Everyone, quieten down. The truth I want to tell you is¡ª¡± As she spoke, Shana raised her chin proudly and pointed at me with one hand. Peter immediately wanted to stop her in confusion, but he could not stop Shana from shouting crazily, ¡°You don¡¯t know that the ugly, disgusting, cheap, and wretched fat pig girl Luna is her!¡± Because she was so agitated with her words, Shana¡¯s finger that was pointing at the tip of my nose was even trembling. As soon as she finished speaking, someone beside her immediately retorted, ¡°How is that possible! This beautifuldy is definitely not that fat pig girl!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What kind of joke is this? Shana, you¡¯re jealous of this beauty. You can¡¯t make up such things, right?¡± ¡°We all have eyes. Thisdy is clearly different from the fat pig girl!¡± ¡°The fat pig girl hasn¡¯t appeared in the city for five years. Didn¡¯t she kill herself in shame?¡± Under the retorts of everyone, Peter also stepped forward and frowned as he scolded Shana. ¡°You crazy woman, what are you talking about? I¡¯m just not engaged to you for the time being, I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want you! Don¡¯t nder her, okay?¡± Chapter 102 - I Am Luna

Chapter 102 I Am Luna

As he spoke, Peter approached me again, as if trying to take my hand. He tried to put on a gentlemanly smile to calm me down. ¡°Beautifuldy, Shana didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. May I ask if you were frightened?¡± Seeing how hypocritical and stupid these people were, my disgust for them reached its peak. I took a deep breath, looked around, and smiled. ¡°How am I not Luna? I am.¡± No matter how dark and dpidated the past was, it was all in the past. Only by daring to face it would I have the courage to defeat fate, I had always thought so. So, while everyone was in a daze, as if they couldn¡¯t ept the message in my words, I looked at Shana coldly and said, ¡°So, my good sister, what do you hope to achieve by showing these pictures?¡± Shana had a sly smile on her face as if she had seeded. She deliberately pulled Peter¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Brother Peter, look at her. She admitted herself that she is Luna. She has always been lying to you!¡± Peter¡¯s face was livid as he red at the gorgeous woman in front of him. Such a top-notch beauty was once a beauty he wanted to get in his dreams. In order to please Luna, he even gave up Shana, who had always been loyal to him and was almost engaged to him. And now, this woman personally told him that she was the fat pig girl Luna who had an engagement with him in the past? She was ugly and disgusting, carrying his child behind his back! Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Peter had been staring intently at Luna¡¯s face, trying to find some proof that she wasn¡¯t Luna. But the more he looked at her, the more the image of the fat girl Luna in his mind ovepped with the beautiful woman in front of him, almost driving him crazy. Sensing that Peter was on the verge of exploding, Shana smiled maliciously and added fuel to the fire. ¡°Look, that fat girl became this beauty today. How is that possible? During the five years that she disappeared, she must have gone for stic surgery so that she can seduce men!¡± As soon as these words that seemed to have exposed the truth came out, all the men who had praised or marveled at Luna¡¯s beauty before subconsciously felt a little nauseous, and their gazes towards Luna were filled with disgust. If the person in front of them was a natural beauty, many people would be willing to crawl at her feet and be her loyal believers. However, when they found out that this beauty was actually transformed from an ugly fat pig girl and that her entire body was artificial from stic surgery, these believers would be furious. The amount of admiration they had before was the extent of their anger now. Thus, the people who seemed to have been deceived immediately began to scream. ¡°Oh my god! She¡¯s actually that fat pig girl, she¡¯s still as disgusting as before!¡± ¡°I was really blind! Why would I think that someone who has gone through stic surgery is good-looking?¡± ¡°How can this disgusting fat pig girl still have the cheek to live in this world? If I had such a daughter, I would immediately strangle her to death!¡± Everyone present began to denounce Luna angrily, their sharp eyes piercing into the woman standing upright, they really wanted to tear her apart. However, no matter how much the people present ndered and insulted her, the woman standing still had a cold expression. Her chin was slightly raised, and her expression did not change at all, as if these words did not hurt her at all. Chapter 103 - Ugly Beyond Words

Chapter 103 Ugly Beyond Words

Everyone present felt that even though this woman was the fat girl Luna who was hated by everyone in the past, she did indeed have a beauty and aura that others could not ignore. I stood silently in front of everyone, looking into the eyes of every person who had denounced and insulted me. I waited for them to spew out words that would hurt me and epted their unconditional malice. However, as I grew quieter, the excited crowd grew quieter. Eventually, everyone looked at each other and no one spoke. Shana sensed that something was wrong, and hurriedly said loudly, ¡°Also, this fat pig girl Luna even gave birth to two illegitimate children of unknown origin. She really doesn¡¯t have any shame!¡± When she finished, however, only Peter, breathing heavily, red at her fiercely. No one answered. Shana looked around in bewilderment. Seeing that everyone was confused and wary, the remaining anger on her face hadn¡¯t disappeared. Just as she was about to continue insulting me, I interrupted her. Looking at the banquet hall that was filled with people, I said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that from the beginning to the end, you¡¯re the only ones exposing the ugliness in your hearts without any qualms?¡± I looked at the luxuriously-dressed nobles and felt that this was a farce. I shook my head and said, ¡°I admit that I was fat and ugly in the past. I¡¯ve never denied this, but¡ª¡±. Speaking of what had happened in the past, my eyes suddenly became ruthless. I shouted, ¡°From the beginning to the end, have I ever done anything wrong to you? I didn¡¯t do anything! Not only did I not do anything, I never retorted or took revenge on you!¡± ¡°Did you nder and insult me because I hurt you? Is it because I have a grudge against you? Is it because I¡¯ve let you down in any way? No! You¡¯re just feeling inferior, lowly, uneducated, and full of hatred. You found someone who looks worse than you in every way and has a mild temper, so you wantonly release your ugly and unbearable sides!¡± My words were powerful and echoed in the huge banquet hall. Those who were insulting me at will widened their mouths and looked at me in disbelief and confusion, as if they were trying their best to understand what I meant. I tried my best to suppress the anger in my heart, as if the me who had been bullied all those years ago, was exploding in my body. I continued, ¡°Even if I¡¯m ugly and indecent, what has all of this got to do with you? What has my looks and my life got to do with you? In fact, the truly ugly people are yourselves! You¡¯re all covered in hypocritical, noble skins, but the words you say and the actions your body does are all rotten. You are like beasts who have exposed their true nature!¡± My voice trailed off as soon as I¡¯d finished speaking, I didn¡¯t need to say anything more to this group of people. And their shocked and shy expressions at that moment were the most powerful proof. Shana was the first to react, her face flushed and she stomped her feet. She seemed extremely exasperated and wanted toe up and hit me. At that moment, a loud p came from behind me. After a series of crisp ps, a familiar voice said in an extremely maic manner, ¡°Miss Luna¡¯s words are really enlightening, and I feel ashamed.¡± Chapter 104 - Alpha’s Appearance

Chapter 104 Alpha¡¯s Appearance

The sudden appearance of this voice was not loud, but it was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention in the quiet banquet hall. This voice belonged to Alpha?! I turned around in surprise and saw that he was smiling at me not far away in a gray suit. Although his eyes were probing and scrutinizing, there was no disdain or disgust like when others looked at me. Wasn¡¯t this Shana¡¯s engagement party? Why was the honorable Alpha, who was simply unreachablepared to these people, here? Besides, why did Alpha look like he was trying to help me? The sudden change stunned me. And every time I touched Alpha, my mind slowed. I instinctively stared into Alpha¡¯s deep eyes, thinking about the meaning of his appearance. In fact, Alpha didn¡¯t really want to stay at this boring and pretentious party. He had appeared at these stupid aristocrats¡¯ parties because his personal technical consultant, Galen, had confidently told him that the ghost doctor would appear here. With half a mind to believe him, Alpha arrived, but he was half a stepte. The party had already started, so no one noticed his arrival. However, to his surprise, Luna had also appeared at the banquet as the main character of the farce. Alpha wasn¡¯t surprised when he suddenly saw the unbearable photo of Luna on the screen from a few years ago, because he¡¯d gotten someone to find out more about Luna when she first came into contact with him. Five years ago, she¡¯d been fat from taking drugs, and she seemed to have had an emotional rtionship with her ex-fianc¨¦. That was all. However, when the screen showed a photo of Luna carrying a child for more than a month and walking with difficulty with arge stomach, Alpha suddenly felt a dull feeling in his chest. An indescribable sense of oppression and guilt filled his chest. He was very confused by his abnormal condition. Logically speaking, even though he treated Luna as his lover, he was definitely not kind enough to hurt Luna using her past. He also did not have the heart of a saint to sympathize with the consequences of Luna¡¯s mistakes. But why was he so conflicted? Alpha didn¡¯t know that it actually stemmed from the throbbing and attraction in his soul, but in the spirit of not causing trouble, he resisted the difort in his chest and watched quietly from the back of the crowd. In his opinion, Luna, that sharp-tongued woman who was unwilling to lose out, would definitely be able to resolve this situation. And he was waiting for the ghost doctor to appear. Once the ghost doctor appeared, he would immediately attack and capture her. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that these vulgar, stupid rich pigs and dogs would harbor endless malice towards a woman who was much better than them. He had never imagined that a person¡¯s face could be so ugly. Just as he could no longer tolerate the filthy words of this mob, Luna spoke. Luna was still as confident and proud as she had during the first time she had faced him. She raised her chin and looked down on the people who had insulted her with the most obscene words, and then said something that struck fear in everyone¡¯s hearts. From the bottom of his heart, Alpha thought she spoke well, and the words matched her image perfectly. She was an independent, brave, strong, and great woman. Alpha was very satisfied that such a woman could be his lover. Before he even realized it, his body had already followed his heart and he made a decision. Chapter 105 - Dazed

Chapter 105 Dazed

Looking at the woman¡¯s stunned expression, Alpha was a little helpless. He curled his lips and whispered, ¡°Why, are you stunned by me?¡¯ Unlike the oppressive tone he¡¯d used earlier, Alpha¡¯s words were gentle and lingering, like the words used between lovers. I was surprised and studied his attire. I had to admit, Alpha¡¯s smoky gray suit today made him look extremely elegant and handsome. He did look more like a refined young master who lived afortable life. However, no one could tell that Alpha was actually a man who didn¡¯t know the slightest bit of restraint when it came to sex. The moment I saw Alpha, all the anger and momentum I¡¯d been umting evaporated. In the midst of this crowd, Alpha actually seemed exceptionally affable. Seeing him reach out to gesture for my right hand, I took it extremely well and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± ¡°Really? Your performance today surprised me,¡± Alpha whispered, tilting his head. In the bright lights, his handsome face formed a perfect arc that almost made me gasp. Seeing that the two of them were chatting intimately as if no one was around, the guests who had been shocked by Luna finally came to their senses. Some of them realized that something was wrong with this banquet, and they shouted in a suppressed voice, ¡°Shana, what¡¯s going on? What are you trying to do?¡± However, before Shana couldfort the guests, an ident happened. Peter suddenly smashed the wine ss in his hand. With the sound of ss breaking, he stepped in front and blocked me and Alpha. He gritted his teeth and looked at me. ¡°You lied to me!¡± Peter, that stupid guy, hadn¡¯t realized until now that I was the fat girl Luna. I was going tough at him. I smiled in disdain and looked straight into his angry eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯re stupid and lustful. I¡¯ve never lied to you about anything.¡± Hearing this, Peter was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging. He stared at the woman in front of him, whose face was filled with disdain, as if he deserved all this. This reminded him of what had happened a while ago. The beautiful woman he was so infatuated with and pursued was actually the fat pig girl Luna who had embarrassed him and made him sick! What could be more infuriating than being deceived and yed by the same woman twice? Peter was so angry that his head was spinning. The immense anger and hatred made him want to tear this detestable and disgusting woman apart with his own hands. Looking at Luna¡¯s beautiful and proud face, Peter wants to stab her face into pieces with a knife and punch her artificial, sticized body until she dies! Sensing Peter¡¯s crazy and offensive gaze on Luna, Alpha¡¯s aura sank. His tone was cold and murderous. ¡°Lowly flea, what are you thinking?¡± Thescivious and bloody idea in his mind was suddenly interrupted by Alpha¡¯s words. Peter took a step back and immediately remembered the day Luna rejected him with Alpha. He became even more angry and looked at Alpha with a dark face. ¡°You two are an adulterous pair. How dare you want a disgusting woman like Luna¡­¡± Before Peter could finish cursing, Alpha moved even faster, interrupting him in an instant. Chapter 106 - Questioning His Ability

Chapter 106 Questioning His Ability

Alpha moved quickly to grab Peter¡¯s throat as Peter cursed viciously. Thereafter, Peter was lifted by Alpha¡¯s grip around his neck. His feet struggled weakly, and the hatred on his face turned to horror. ¡°Brother Peter!¡± Shana was still watching Luna, but when she saw Peter being strangled by Alpha, she covered her mouth in shock. Alpha frowned at Peter while choking him, his eyes were bloodshot, his face was purple, and his limbs were moving helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to stomp a little worm like you to death, given my status,¡± he said in disgust. I was also startled by Alpha¡¯s actions. Once I felt the murderous aura emanating from his body, I realized that Alpha really wanted to kill him. ¡°Alpha, no!¡± I cried out. Killing Peter under the watch of nearly a thousand people would only be harmful to Alpha and me. From the start when they saw themotion caused by the fat girl Luna to witnessing the violent scene with their own eyes, the surrounding guests were all shocked. Some of the timid ones even started screaming, breaking away from their seats, as if wanting to escape through the door. At this moment, Alpha, who could lift an adult man with one hand and had an aura so vicious that he wanted to kill someone on the spot, was undoubtedly a death god to them. ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡± Alpha frowned and turned to look at the woman beside him, but his hands stopped moving. With his status, he¡¯d long since transcended the localws. Crushing a reckless little bug like this was easy, did this woman doubt his ability? At the thought of this, Alpha¡¯s mood worsened. His bloodthirsty aura intensified, and the murderous intent hidden in his heart escted. However, the more intense his desire to kill, the more fragrant and delicious the woman beside him was. Every move of hers affected his every thought. In such a serious situation, Alpha actually began to miss Luna¡¯s tempting body. His mind began to y the images of their lovemaking. I didn¡¯t expect Alpha to have misunderstood my meaning. It looked like he was going to strangle Peter to death to prove his ability. I naturally wouldn¡¯t think lightly of Alpha¡¯s position as an overlord in Europe, but I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone like this. Peter¡¯s life wasn¡¯t worth dirtying our hands yet. Seeing Peter¡¯s movements getting weaker and his face beginning to bruise, I tried to slow my tone. ¡°Alpha, calm down. He¡¯s not worth-¡° However, after witnessing all the events, some of the guests began to worry about getting into trouble. While they were not paying attention, they began to secretly escape through the back door of the banquet hall. They had been interested in watching a farce at first, but the appearance of Alpha clearly made them realize that the event had developed to a level that ordinary people should not get involved in. Once a small group of people started to leave, the entire banquet hall became chaotic. The unexpected appearance of Alpha disrupted Shana¡¯s next n. She looked anxiously at Peter, who was being held at Alpha¡¯s throat. Her heart ached, but all the security guards around were afraid of Alpha¡¯s imposing manner. No one dared to step forward. Shana stomped her feet in frustration. Suddenly, she thought of a good way to get back at Luna and save Peter. ¡°Hurry, where is the potion that Miss Julie gave me¡­¡± Shana anxiously searched her bag. Soon, she held a transparent potion and revealed an ecstatic expression as if she had been saved. Chapter 107 - Corrosive Liquid

Chapter 107 Corrosive Liquid

After finding the disfigurement potion in her bag, Shanaughed strangely. With concerns about Peter and hatred for Luna, Shana towards Luna and without thinking, she reached out and sshed the potion she was holding ¡°Damn bitch, go to hell!¡± Shana shouted proudly. I was still anxiously trying to persuade Alpha to put Peter down, oblivious to Shana¡¯s sudden attack. Just as the liquid in Shana¡¯s hand was about to spill onto Luna¡¯s face, Alpha¡¯s sharp senses quickly noticed this. By relying on his hunter¡¯s instincts, Alpha realized that the liquid was very dangerous. Subconsciously, however, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see the delicate woman beside him hurt, Alpha let go of Peter without thinking. In a sh, he reached out and blocked the liquid. Alpha¡¯s series of actions took less than a second, and before Shana could see anything, she realized that the disfigurement potion she¡¯d sshed out had been knocked away. The transparent liquid sshed everywhere, and a few drops scattered across Luna¡¯s dress. More liquid was blocked by Alpha¡¯s palm and sshed back onto Shana¡¯s face. I was startled by Alpha¡¯s sudden movement. Peter fell heavily to the ground, struggling to catch his breath. I took an involuntary step back and saw that Alpha seemed to have blocked something for me. Shana, who had rushed to me, suddenly covered her face. ¡°Ahhhh-It hurts!¡± She covered her face with her hands and suddenly screamed. At the same time, I realized that Alpha¡¯s body had stiffened. He pulled his hand back and nced at it. Under Shana¡¯s sudden howl, before I could react, I felt a tiny burning sensation on my thigh. I looked down and realized that I had unknowingly dipped my skirt in a transparent liquid and had many tiny holes burned into it. Oh no, what Shana sshed over was an extremely corrosive liquid! I quickly looked up at Shana, who had been screaming in pain since a moment ago. At this moment, she was kneeling on the ground, her hands covering her face helplessly. However, between her fingers, there was a trace of pus-yellow liquid. ¡°You lunatic, what have you done¡­¡± Peter, who had been thrown to the ground by Alpha, was panting now. He seemed to be afraid of Alpha and crawled on the ground to retreat. Now that he saw Shana¡¯s appearance, he was pale with fright and started muttering. Thereafter, I saw with my own eyes that Shana was in so much pain that she started to scratch her face with her fingers. Small pieces of festering and red flesh were dug out by her. Her entire face was like a heavily dposed zombie, it was extremely terrifying. ¡°Shana, my daughter!¡± V finally ran over and pounced on Shana in horror, checking on her injuries. However, Shana did not even have the strength to cry. She knelt on the ground and held her face that was corroded by the liquid, weakly and frantically making unclear noises with her vocal cords. ¡°Help! Someone save us!¡± V was so frightened by Shana¡¯s disgusting appearance that she crawled back a step, and her frightened voice immediately scared away the remaining guests. Looking at her inhuman appearance, I subconsciously felt the urge to throw up. However, I remembered that if Alpha hadn¡¯t blocked it for me, I would be the one who would be disfigured. Wait, I suddenly realized. If this corrosive liquid was so powerful, what happened to Alpha? Chapter 108 - Using Peter to Block

Chapter 108 Using Peter to Block

At the thought of this, I hurriedly turned around and saw that Alpha seemed to be in great pain. He had a hand on his temple and his head was lowered, making it impossible to see his expression. In a panic, I tried to check his hand, but I realized that his injured hand wasn¡¯t the one that was raised. Instead, it was the hand that was limp at his side. I hastily raised his injured hand and was shocked. ¡°Alpha, your hand!¡± Just like Shana¡¯s face, Alpha¡¯s right hand was burnt by the dangerous liquid and was festering. Perhaps because of his different physique, the wound on his hand was not as serious as Shana¡¯s face. ¡°Go get some water and rinse it now!¡± I quickly calmed down. ording to my experience as a doctor in the past few years, I immediately decided to take Alpha to rinse his hand with water. Only by washing off the remaining corrosive liquid in his hands with clean flowing water could it slow down the corrosion of the flesh! I anxiously pulled Alpha outside, but Alpha seemed to have lost consciousness. His feet moved, and he swayed as he followed. In fact, at that moment, there was a more painful and intense war going on in Alpha¡¯s body. In the split second that he had saved Luna, Alpha had subconsciously used the most hidden and dangerous power in his body. He had been able to save Luna at a speed that normal people could not see with their naked eyes because of this power. However, utilizing this power was undoubtedly a drawstring for the grenade to be pulled. What happened next would be extremely terrifying. He had never dared to use the power hidden in his body. In the past five years, whenever it came to a critical date, he had been very cautious and had never made a mistake. But today, hemitted a taboo. At this moment, Alpha felt the strength in his body suddenly fill up. Every part of his body was in iparable pain, as if undergoing a transformation that had never happened before. His blood vessels and meridians were filled violently, as if something was about to break out. No, I can¡¯t transform here¡­ Alpha gritted his teeth as he fought the power in his body, almost ignoring the pain in his right hand. However, the power awakened in this bloodline was not so easy to control. There was also an extremely special existence beside him that sped up the mutation in his body. ¡°Go away!¡± Alpha gritted his teeth and said. His mind was on the verge of copsing, and the deadly attraction of the woman beside him was stronger than ever. Alpha was even beginning to fear. He felt that the power of this awakening was definitely stronger than any other time! I led Alpha all the way to the restroom. By now, all the guests had fled, no one was around. Just as I was about to pull Alpha¡¯s hand to the sink and rinse it, I suddenly saw his lips move a few times, spilling out a few weak, unclear words. ¡°Go¡­¡± Where did he want me to go? Wasn¡¯t saving his right hand more important now? I was about to go crazy from anxiety so I grabbed his hand and flushed it with water. As I scolded, ¡°You can use anything to block it, but why did you use your hand! Even if you use Peter to block it, I¡¯d have no objections!¡± Alpha is such a perfect person from head to toe. If his hand is disabled from saving me, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life! At this moment, no matter how much of a bastard he had been in the past, I could forgive him. Chapter 109 - Alpha’s Change

Chapter 109 Alpha¡¯s Change

However, when I was focused on rinsing his right hand with water and treating it urgently before the treatment, I didn¡¯t notice that his originally contradictory and conflicted body suddenly rxed. His eyes also faintly turned into a blood-red color. ¡°I¡¯m d I brought something¡­¡± I searched my body and was relieved to find the three life-saving silver needles I usually carried with me. With them, I could save Alpha¡¯s hand. And at that moment, even if he discovered the ghost doctor¡¯s identity, I didn¡¯t care. After all, he had used some unknown means to save me. I owed him a favor. When I looked up after rinsing, I found Alpha staring at me with an extremely dark and dangerous expression. At this moment, Alpha¡¯s consciousness waspletely upied by the power in his body. Pure and primitive desires gathered with his original thoughts, forming the current Alpha. Something was changing within Alpha¡¯s body. The original human cells were undergoing gic modification. Perhaps soon, there will be a huge change from before¡­ Alpha had the intention topletely possess the woman in front of him from the beginning. After his consciousness was strengthened and confused, he only wanted to eat the woman in front of him ruthlessly. He wanted to insert his sexual device into her like how all males desire and possess a female. He wanted to sow his seends in her body, dere sovereignty in her body, and obtain extreme pleasure from her body. So Alpha quickly bent down, picked up Luna, who had yet to recover, and strode off in search of a ce where he could have impudent sex. ¡°Alpha, your wound!¡± I screamed as he carried me to his shoulder. I watched as his right hand, which had just been washed, bled again. However, the smell of blood and sweetness only heightened Alpha¡¯s excitement. As he walked, the meat club at his hip stood up straight, as hard as a piece of cast iron. ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s wrong with you? Alpha!¡± I watched as Alpha carried me back to the banquet hall. At this moment, everyone had scattered. The liquid and residue on the floor and dining table indicated the chaos not long ago. I could clearly feel that today¡¯s Alpha waspletely different from the Alpha in his former estrus state. In the past, even if his sexual desire was soaring, he still had a part of his consciousness. Now, he was powerful and domineering, but he couldn¡¯t give me any response. He was like a beast that had lost its rationality. At my cry, Alpha didn¡¯t react at all. He threw me onto a clean dining table, this table was covered in a shiny white tablecloth. I propped myself up with one hand and stared in horror at his expression and movements. At that moment, I realized that Alpha¡¯s eyes hadpletely turned dark red. He was expressionless, but his eyes were filled with crazy sexual desire. He stood in front of me, looking down at me. He even tore his suit pants apart! How could he be so rough this time? I was shocked by his actions. Even in his aphrodisiac state, Alpha would unbuckle the belt on his pants. He would never tear open his underwear like a beast today. Chapter 110 - Like a Ferocious Beast

Chapter 110 Like a Ferocious Beast

His huge meat stick popped out straight. It stood on his lower body with his veins exposed and it looked exceptionally hideous with a hint of abnormal ck. Alpha had always followed his principles in certain areas, he would never do this! I realized with a start that Alpha was in an extremely abnormal state. Immediately gathering all the strength in my body, I rolled off the dining table. Alpha reached out to grab me, but I dodged him with a twist of my hips. After barely evading his capture, I ran behind him, panting slightly. Ever since I¡¯d been pregnant, my physique had improved inexplicably. I was a lot stronger than most women, but I was still defenseless against Alpha. ¡°Alpha, wake up!¡± I yelled, trying to wake him up. Alpha spun around at the sound. The way he looked at me was cold, devoid of any emotion other than sexual desire. This waspletely different from the look in Alpha¡¯s eyes when he usually flirted or made love to me. Almost instinctively, I dodged back a few steps, just in time to avoid another round of Alpha¡¯s swift attacks. rol His goal was to just grab me and vent his desire. But I knew very well that I definitely couldn¡¯t provoke Alpha in such a state. Because if he didn¡¯t pull back, I would be raped by him. Running backward, I looked around, trying to find something that could subdue Alpha. Although I could attack the acupuncture point on his neck and make him temporarily unconscious, I really didn¡¯t dare to get close to him under such circumstances. I was afraid that once I was caught by him, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to resist. However, he chased me all the way. I fled in panic and was forced to a corner by him. ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t¡­¡± My voice was hoarse as I stared intently at him. At the moment, my attention had risen to the highest point. I stared at his every move warily, not daring to cken. ove Today, however, Alpha was surprisingly quick. Before I could react, Alpha grabbed my waist with one hand and pulled me against him. ording to the strength in Alpha¡¯s hand, I deduced that Alpha had no intention of harming me. He only wanted to grab me to vent his desire. As for me, he suddenly pulled me and I bumped straight into his body. His hard meat club smashed into my lower abdomen, I snorted and lewdness oozed out of the upright meat club. ¡°Ugh!¡± My breasts were grabbed by his right hand, and I immediately stopped resisting. He lowered his head to suck on my nipples. His right hand, which had been injured by the corrosive liquid, was now covered in blood. The moment he lowered his head and sucked my sensitive nipples, I quickly aimed at the unconscious acupuncture point on his neck. I really didn¡¯t dare rx. This was myst chance to subdue Alpha. Only by doing my best would I have a chance to escape. Fortunately, my sneak attack when he wasn¡¯t paying attention was very effective. I also found the location of this acupuncture point with great precision. After attacking, Alpha instantly fell heavily to the ground. His eyes closed and he faintedpletely. I hurried around the corner and watched as Alpha fell to the ground, my heart was racing. I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d gotten the chance to knock him out. Except for the fact that Alpha¡¯s consciousness was clearly nonexistent, his fierce desire and unguarded movements were the source of my sessful ambush. There was no doubt that if Alpha wanted to do something to me while he was conscious, I would never have the chance to escape. Chapter 111 - The Unconscious Alpha

Chapter 111 The Unconscious Alpha

Why was this guy so abnormal today? I patted my chest, trying to get away. As for the unconscious Alpha, I didn¡¯t want to care anymore. When he woke up and saw himself like this, would hee after me? It was hard to say. However, just as I tidied up my messy dress and was about to leave, I suddenly saw Alpha¡¯s right hand beside me. At this moment, the flesh on it was already mangled and no longer had the distinct joints from before. It was slender and white. Damn it, how could I have forgotten that he helped me block the corrosive liquid? I resigned myself to my fate and squatted down, I checked on his right hand and found that the ulceration had stopped. Only the surface of his skin was corroded, and his bones weren¡¯t hurt. I then took out three silver needles from my pocket. After locating the acupuncture point on his wrist, I urately performed the acupuncture. Soon, under the urging of the acupuncture point, a lot of pus surged out of his festering skin. I raised his hand slightly, allowing the pus to flow to the ground. After the pus was drained, I tore open the white table cloth beside me and tore it into thin straps. After disinfecting it with alcohol, I gently wrapped it around his palm to prevent him from identally hurting his hand again when he woke up. After this basic treatment, Alpha¡¯s hand was safe. As long as he applied the medicine properlyter and returned to his previous state, there would be no problem. I felt that after he went crazy and tried to rape me for no reason, and I was already kind enough to help him treat his right hand. So, after covering his naked body with a tablecloth, I hurried home. In fact, after discovering Shana¡¯s abnormal behavior today, which seemed to be a desperate and hysterical gamble, I had doubts about whether they knew where my son was. From the beginning to the end, they had only been moring to kill my son. However, no matter how firm my attitude was, they didn¡¯t do anything more serious. Could it be that my son is not in their hands but somewhere else? However, as the person who stole my son from me in the beginning, V and her daughter must know something. Shana¡¯s disfigured face today could be my chance to negotiate with them. When I got home, I immediately used a new number,bined with the use of a voice changer, and called Shana¡¯s phone. The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up. It seemed that she was still in a very difficult situation. I called V again. Soon, after dialing for the second time, V answered. Her voice sounded very frustrated, and the background sound was like she was in a noisy hospital. ¡°Hello? Who is this? Hurry up and say what you want!¡± ¡°Heh heh.¡± Listening to her anxious tone and thinking about the situation of the mother and daughter, I felt exceptionally happy. Iughed and said to her, ¡°Madam V, I am the ghost doctor.¡± ¡°Ghost doctor?¡± V asked hesitantly. After remembering that the ghost doctor was the famous acupuncture doctor and had even saved Parsi, who was in critical condition, she immediately said happily, ¡°Ghost doctor, I¡¯ve admired you for a long time. I wonder if you can¡­¡± As long as the ghost doctor was willing to treat Shana¡¯s extremely rotten face, Shana would be saved! ¡°Madam V, I saw your daughter injured at the banquet today. I wonder how she is now?¡± I interrupted her impatiently. V had always been a long-winded woman, but I couldn¡¯t catch the main point, so I had to ask her bluntly. ¡°My daughter is in the emergency room. She¡¯s been crying in pain, making noises, and screaming. The doctors and nurses can¡¯t control her!¡± V said anxiously and expectantly when she talked about her daughter, Shana. Chapter 112 - The Ghost Doctor Came Looking For Her Translator: Atlas Studi

Chapter 112: The Ghost Doctor Came Looking For Her

¡°Yeah,¡± I mused. At the moment, on the phone, all V could hear was the voice of a middle-aged woman with a hoarse voice. I deliberately snubbed her for a while. ¡°So,¡± I asked grimly, ¡°does the doctor have any ideas on how to treat her?¡± Although, in my experience, I was well aware of the condition of Shana¡¯s eroded face. There were few people in the world who could save her, other than me. Sure enough, as I imagined, V replied in a very lonely manner, ¡°No¡­ the doctors said that even if Shana¡¯s face recovers, it¡¯s filled with scars. She won¡¯t be able to marry anyone in the future¡­¡± As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and stared venomously at the grayish-white floor of the hospital. It was all Luna¡¯s fault for having a rich man as her husband and causing Shana to be in such a miserable state! If she had the chance in the future, she would torture that bitch Luna to death and make her suffer 10 times the pain! V gritted her teeth and realized that the person on the other end of the phone had fallen silent. She quickly begged, ¡°Ghost doctor, please save my daughter! I know you must have a way. As long as you¡¯re willing to save Shana, I¡¯m willing to agree to anything!¡± At this moment, if V knew that the ghost doctor she begged humbly was actually the same person as the fat girl Luna she hated, how would she react? However, I didn¡¯t have the time to tell her about this. Instead, I deliberately raised my voice and pretended to be interested. ¡°Oh? Really?¡± V¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately said without care, ¡°Of course! Shana¡¯s fianc¨¦ is a very rich man! He can afford any sry you want! Also, my other daughter has severalrge estates. As long as you need them, I can give them to you!¡± As long as she could get Shana¡¯s treatment, she didn¡¯t care whether Peter¡¯s money and Luna¡¯s manor could be actually obtained. I sneered at her words. Was it not enough for V, this woman, to plot against Peter for his money? Did she even think of my manor as her own? My voice suddenly sank. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯tck money.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ...... V was also in a dilemma, she racked her brains and thought for a long time. When she realized that she did not have anything that satisfied the ghost doctor, she immediately panicked and begged softly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to save Shana, you can let us do anything!¡± Listening to her bottomless pleas, I felt that it was ridiculous. I coldly said, ¡°I can save Shana and even restore her face, but¡­¡± Listening to V¡¯s sudden nervous breathing, I smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°I heard that you know where Luna¡¯s son is. I need him, so let¡¯s exchange this information.¡± ¡°Luna¡¯s son?¡± V was stunned for a moment and immediately asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you want to know the whereabouts of that woman¡¯s son? He¡¯s merely the illegitimate son of a wild man!¡± After a pause, V reacted and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Ghost doctor, has Luna offended you before?¡± In V¡¯s opinion, it was impossible for a woman of Luna¡¯s caliber to seduce the honorable ghost doctor. Since the ghost doctor wanted to ask about her son¡¯s whereabouts, it was obvious that she wanted to find trouble with her and get revenge. Chapter 113 - Both of Them Have Their Own Scheme

Chapter 113: Both of Them Have Their Own Scheme

I didn¡¯t say anything but replied indifferently, ¡°Yeah.¡± V was overjoyed. As the saying goes, the enemy of an enemy is a friend. If the ghost doctor had a grudge against Luna, then she would undoubtedly have another way to take revenge on Luna. Not only did this make her happy, but she immediately replied, ¡°Okay, I will share the whereabouts of Luna¡¯s son with you!¡± Even though she didn¡¯t know where Luna¡¯s son was exactly, and she had sold Luna¡¯s son to Julie many years ago, she still agreed. As for Julie¡¯s previous instructions and warnings, she had thrown them to the back of her mind. Since the ghost doctor wanted to investigate, she might as well tell the ghost doctor and let her slowly pester Julie. I hung up and exhaled heavily, frustrated again. V was a gullible woman, but she had some brains. In order to ensure that I could save Shana, she¡¯d offered to tell me in person where Luna¡¯s son was after we met. After a moment¡¯s thought, I sent Galen a message. At that moment, Galen was lying happily on the sofa in his new home on the 10th floor of Kamel apartment, ying a game. He suddenly received news that Luna wanted to see him, and his spirits were lifted. Oh no. If Luna had returned this early today, it meant that nothing had happened between her and Alpha, they hadn¡¯t ignited the spark of love. Would Alpha, who had gained nothing this time, realize that he had been yed and kill him in anger? Galen shivered at the thought of what Alpha would look like when he flipped out. Eventually, he gathered his courage and went up to the top floor. Galen shivered as he passed Alpha¡¯s door. As soon as I opened the door to my house, Galen darted in as quickly as a mouse, as if something was chasing him from behind. After closing the door, he patted his chest with lingering fear. ¡°Galen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked, puzzled, looking him up and down. ¡°Ah, uh, I suddenly remembered that Alpha called me to work today,¡± Galen said, scratching his messy hair. He stole a look at Luna, who looked as calm as usual. ...... The moment he mentioned Alpha, I instinctively fell silent. The sky had darkened since I¡¯d gotten home, but I hadn¡¯t heard any sign of Alpha returning. I didn¡¯t even have to think about it, he was probably still lying unconscious on the floor of the ballroom. Thinking about what he¡¯d done, I was angry and helpless. I could only reply unhappily, ¡°Do you still miss your boss? He doesn¡¯t have the time to care about you today!¡± The first thing Alpha did when he woke up would definitely be to get even with me. Why would he care if Galen worked or not? Unexpectedly, after hearing Luna say ¡°Alpha has no time to care about you¡±, Galen¡¯s face instantly paled, and he felt even more uneasy. If Alpha went to the banquet, not only did he not have any contact with Luna, but he was also caught up in something and did not have the time toe back and settle scores with him. What would he do to him when he returned? The more Galen thought about it, the worse it felt. He was sweating, but he couldn¡¯t ask Luna directly. That would expose him for instigating Alpha to follow Luna¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Fine,¡± he said sullenly. ¡°What do you want from me, Luna?¡± Galen and I both had our own motives. We sat down on both sides of the sofa with our own thoughts and I made him a cup of coffee. I looked at him and said, ¡°Galen, I need you to disguise as me.¡± Chapter 114 - The Price of Secrets

Chapter 114: The Price of Secrets

¡°Disguise myself as you? Luna, I don¡¯t like to dress up as a woman!¡± Galen seemed to be given a fright as he waved his hand in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t have those special fetishes to see you in female clothes.¡± I rolled my eyes. Galen might be smart, but maybe geniuses were always different from ordinary people. His brain patterns often confused me. Looking into his eyes, I told him, ¡°I need you to disguise yourself as the ghost doctor in front of V and then get information about my son from her.¡± ¡°V? Your evil, greedy stepmother?¡± Galen raised his eyebrows. After receiving my affirmative nod, he patted his chest confidently and replied, ¡°Of course not! I, Galen, hate bad women the most!¡± Seeing my serious expression, Galen, who was slow to react, thought of something. He widened his eyes and scratched his head. ¡°However, how can you be sure that what she said is true? After all¡­¡± After all, a while ago, V and her daughter had been talking about Luna¡¯s son every day. Who knew if she was telling the truth? I shook my head, I knew what V was like. With her daughter Shana¡¯s face as coteral, she would never dare to lie or anger me. Moreover, in her eyes, the ghost doctor was not only her daughter¡¯s savior, but also Luna¡¯s enemy. So I told Galen with great certainty, ¡°She won¡¯t. She doesn¡¯t dare to, and she can¡¯t afford to gamble with this. The price of exchanging this secret with me is her daughter¡¯s face.¡± As I spoke, I briefly told Galen what had happened at the banquet. However, in order to prevent Galen from thinking astray, I deliberately omitted the part about Alpha¡¯s appearance. ¡°Oh, Luna, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at teaching Shana a lesson. You really impressed me.¡± Galen listened to the story with curiosity. After hearing that Shana had been disfigured into a monster, he eximed and pped his hands. However, he didn¡¯t know that the person who had neutralized the danger of the corrosive liquid was his boss, Alpha. What happened after that was far more shocking than Shana¡¯s disfigurement. ...... The thought of Alpha made me uneasy, his uncontroble look had really scared me. And now, what was wrong with him? After talking to Galen about some things to take note of and details to deal with V the next day, I sent Galen out. After Galen left, I couldn¡¯t help but stand rooted to the ground in front of my house. Suddenly, the elevator dinged. I subconsciously turned my head, expecting to see a tall figure striding out of the elevator. However, this was only the sound of the elevator returning to the first floor. There were still no movements in the quiet corridor. After realizing that I was subconsciously looking forward to Alpha¡¯s appearance, I began to vaguely regret whether what I¡¯d done was wrong. Perhaps I should bring back the unconscious him and not let him lie alone on the empty banquet hall floor? But on second thought, Alpha was strange when he was normal. I didn¡¯t understand why he was acting like this, but I did know that he¡¯d always seemed to treat me only as a tool to vent his frustration. Every time he was in a bad state, he just wanted to have sex with me. Chapter 115 - Moonlit Wolf

Chapter 115: Moonlit Wolf

He even almost hurt me today with such a big and thick meat stick. If he were to stick into me, I would definitely burst open, right? Since he¡¯d already treated me like this, why should I care so much about him? I shook my head and closed the door. As night fell, the city lit up with bustling lights. In a more remote area, the banquet hall that was bustling in the day was now filled with lonely moonlight. Alpha, on the other hand, was lying with his eyes closed on the white tiles. He was surrounded by scattered tables and utensils. It seemed that at some point, a fierce battle had taken ce here. Alpha seemed to have woken up once, but for some reason, he fell asleep again. Alpha¡¯s eyebrows suddenly frowned deeply, and a pained expression appeared on his face. Fine sweat poured out of his sweat-stained skin. It looked like this unbearable pain hadsted for a long time. Alpha was unconscious the entire time. In his painful and dazed state, he suffered waves after waves of pain. No one knew what kind of mutation was happening in his body, and no one noticed everything that was happening quietly in the empty banquet hall. The night gradually darkened, but the moon hanging in the sky became brighter. The moonlight in front of the huge window gradually moved forward until it was less than a centimeter away from Alpha. It was hard not to associate such a moon with the stories of werewolves under the moonlight. However, the moon tonight was just short of the full moon. There was a trace of inexplicable strangeness in it. Alpha¡¯s face had a pained expression on it. His brows furrowed deeper, as if he was enduring immense pain and suffering, but there was nothing around to help him. Eventually, Alpha¡¯s body even convulsed. His fingers trembled, as if something were about to spew out of his body. The moment the moonlight slowly and urgently moved to Alpha¡¯s body, a change urred. Alpha¡¯s already tall body swelled and became stronger, his muscles flexed and arched. His limbs became longer and his bones thicker. The change that had been immersed in Alpha¡¯s body finally appeared. With every centimeter the moonlight moved up, the strange change in Alpha increased. However, this huge and incredible change seemed to bring Alpha even more intense pain. ...... More and more sweat poured down his body, and he felt as if he had been pulled out of water. However, his body continued to grow stronger uncontrobly. In fact¡­ silver fur began to grow on his skin. Alpha opened his eyes abruptly. His originally deep and seductive eyes had turned into a dangerous dark red, as if blood was surging within. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Alpha let out a low cry of pain. Along with his groan, there was the sound of bones dislocating and reconnecting, which sounded exceptionally terrifying. Under the pale moonlight, a huge shadow was undergoing a series of extremely terrifying and shocking changes. The kneeling person gradually stood up, and his strong limbs were slowly revealed. His wide mouth protruded outwards, and his fluffy and distinct hair glistened under the moonlight. He had a pair of sharp ears and a short but not curled tail. The silhouette under the moonlight was clearly of an extremely strong giant wolf. Alpha was in a state of confusion. He¡¯d forgotten his name, and he couldn¡¯t remember why he was here. There was only a shred of broken and fuzzy memory in his mind, a mixture of animal lust and instincts that made him stand on his hind legs in the banquet hall. Chapter 116 - Shana’s Fear

Chapter 116: Shana¡¯s Fear

He subconsciously looked down at his shiny silver fur, his sharp and strong ck ws, and licked his sharp teeth that had a fishy smell. Every movement around him seemed to be captured by him. Even if it was a gust of wind and a speck of dust rolling around, the night became iparably bright under his eyes. Alpha felt an infinite amount of energy in his body, and a fierce desire in his mind made him want to run fast. It was only then that he realized he was a wolf. ¡°Howl¡ª¡± A lonely and sad wolf howl came from the banquet hall. Thereafter, a strong and terrifying giant wolf shadow shed past the window and instantly disappeared into the noisy city. The next day early in the morning, I brought Galen out of bed and ordered him to clean his beard and messy hair. I also asked him to change into a set of clothes that looked capable and refreshing. Otherwise, if things went ording to Galen¡¯s usual uncouth manner of dressing, V would definitely suspect that he wasn¡¯t the ghost doctor, but an Inte-addicted youth who¡¯d popped out of an Inte caf¨¦ to swindle others. As for me, I was dressed as Galen¡¯s assistant. I had tied up my long blond hair and put on my brown cosmetic contacts. After putting on my nurse uniform and mask, I didn¡¯t look like me anymore. As they rushed to Shana¡¯s hospital, they saw V waiting at the door of the hospital hesitantly. She looked around, as if waiting for someone. ¡°It¡¯s that woman over there. Go on.¡± I poked Galen in the back, indicating that he should go over, while I followed behind him, slightly lowering my head and carrying a surgical bag. ¡°It¡¯s this bad woman who used to bully you. No wonder she looks so mean,¡± Galen rubbed his chin and said meaningfully. Thereafter, he pretended to be a sessful person and strode towards V with his head held high. I couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless at his exaggerated acting skills. If I¡¯d known this was going to happen, I¡¯d have chosen someone else to do the job. Galen couldn¡¯t help but be a little unreliable. We walked all the way to V, who didn¡¯t react until Galen coughed and said to her, ¡°Ahem, hello, Ms. V.¡± ...... ¡°You¡¯re¡­?¡± V asked, seeing her eyes look over. I quickly looked down and avoided her gaze. ¡°Yeah? I just talked to you yesterday, I think.¡± Galen snorted unhappily. Seeing that he was unhappy, V became nervous and said, ¡°You¡¯re the ghost doctor?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t waste my time, take me to the patient.¡± Galen nodded, his head high and proud. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± V didn¡¯t seem to react to that, so she quickly nodded and led us in. It seemed that she was very afraid of my identity as the ghost doctor, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. As she walked all the way to the VIP ward on the fourth floor, I saw a woman on the bed with a drip and her face covered in gauze. From the figure, she should be Shana. Looking around, I couldn¡¯t help but hate this mother and daughter even more. When I was about to give birth, they chased me to the worst little clinic in the countryside to give birth. I almost lost my life because of the difficultbor. And now, Shana could stay in a high-ss VIP ward? Whatever, it was all in the past. This mother and daughter would suffer retribution. I followed Galen in, he kicked the door open mercilessly and woke Shana on the bed. V was still fawning over Galen. Now, at an angle V couldn¡¯t see, I looked up, undid the mask on my face, and smiled at Shana. In an instant, Shana, who had been struggling to get up, froze. Through heryers of gauze, I saw her exposed eyes filled with fear and shock. Chapter 117 - Shana’s Agitation

Chapter 117: Shana¡¯s Agitation

Unfortunately, no matter how scared or shocked she was, she could not make any expression or shout. Her rotten face was firmly wrapped in gauze. She could not open her mouth nor speak. So Shana could only desperately express her shock with her bodynguage, shaking her head. However, because the doctors and nurses were worried that she would scratch her face because of the itch on her face, her hands and feet were tied with medical restraints. No matter how she moved, she could only move a little. ¡°Ghost doctor, look at my daughter¡¯s face¡­ Is there any hope of her regaining her former beauty? She¡¯s going to marry into a rich family!¡± V stood beside Galen and asked expectantly. I¡¯d already made that clear to Galen. I could indeed restore Shana¡¯s appearance, but not in such a simple manner. I had to make her suffer. After all, Shana had wanted to ssh that corrosive liquid on my face in the first ce. If it hadn¡¯t been for Alpha¡¯s help, I would be the one lying in bed right now, suffering a fate worse than death. Galen studied Shana, who was struggling desperately. ¡°Of course,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°I can even make her prettier than before.¡± Hearing this, V was delighted, but she suppressed it and said fawningly, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± ¡°Well, just don¡¯t forget my request,¡± Galen replied coolly. He nced over his shoulder at me, and when he saw that there was nothing more he could say, he waved his hand, wanting tomand the nurses around him to push Shana into the operating room. At that moment, Shana seemed to have sensed the impending danger. She suddenly crazily mmed her body against the bed frame without caring for her life. She didn¡¯t even care about her wrist that was being put on the drip. She made a loud noise as she looked at me with vicious eyes. I didn¡¯t even have to think to know what Shana was trying to say at that moment. I gave her a challenging look and quickly lowered my head again without attracting V¡¯s attention. ¡°Shana, what are you doing? The ghost doctor is about to save you!¡± V quickly stepped forward and tried to press her arm to stop her. Ever since her face was injured by the potion that Julie gave her, Shana would go crazy from time to time, so V did not suspect that it was due to the surrounding people at all. Instead, she felt that Shana had lost her temper again. ...... At this moment, Galen looked at Shana coldly and suddenly said, ¡°If the patient¡¯s mental state is unstable, we won¡¯t be able to treat her.¡± The nurses also pretended to push Shana back. The surgical environment in this hospital was the one I used my authority as chief physicianst night to arrange for all the staff I would be using today. Therefore, I was not afraid of being exposed or anything happening to V and her daughter. Anyway, I already had a deep grudge against V and her daughter. No matter what, as Luna, they would never tell me where my son was. ¡°No, no, ghost doctor. Shana, she¡¯s just excited that you can save her.¡± Hearing this, V thought that the ghost doctor was really going to refuse to treat Shana. She became nervous and grabbed one of Shana¡¯s hands. Shana¡¯s face was the key to entering a rich family. If Shana really became an ugly girl with a rotten face, which man would still want her? Then she would forever lose the chance to rely on Shana to rise up and be a richdy! This was something V absolutely did not want to see, so she would not let go of any chance to save Shana¡¯s face. Chapter 118 - Familiar Nurse

Chapter 118: Familiar Nurse

¡°Shana, stop fooling around. The ghost doctor will definitely cure your face and not make you ugly. Believe in Mom!¡± V urged anxiously while trying to restrain Shana¡¯s struggling hands. At this moment, Shana¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of her sockets. She red hatefully at Luna, who was pretending to be a nurse. She would recognize Luna even if she turned to ashes! At this moment, she could only watch as Luna taunted her with her beautiful face, but she couldn¡¯t do anything! ¡°Shana, the ghost doctor will save you!¡± V was still trying to persuade her. This wasn¡¯t the ghost doctor at all! This was all a swindler that bitch Luna had hired, it was all fake! Shana wanted to shout out these words, but at this moment, no matter how angry she was, she could only be tied to the bed like a lunatic. Seeing that Shana was making a scene, Galen lost his patience. Ever since he heard that Luna had been bullied by this vicious mother and daughter pair, he had been hoping that they would be in a worse situation. Hence, he clicked his tongue impatiently and pretended to leave. ¡°Ghost doctor!¡± V panicked, and her expression immediately changed. She pinched Shana¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Stupid girl, this is an opportunity that I exchanged using Luna¡¯s son¡¯s whereabouts. You can¡¯t mess it up!¡± V pinched her arm hard, and Shana immediately began to cry out in physical pain. Her mouth was wrapped in a bandage, and she couldn¡¯t speak either. All she could do now was cry. ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± It hurts! Why did she pinch her? Couldn¡¯t her mother see that Luna was pretending to be the nurse? Once she fell into Luna¡¯s hands, Luna would definitely take revenge on her! ...... Shana¡¯s heart was about to bleed, but she was helpless. She dared not struggle anymore, and she wasn¡¯t able to reveal the truth. However, the advantage was that Shana was pinched so hard that she did not have the strength to continue struggling. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± Galen waved as he led Shana into the operating room. ¡°Wait!¡± . V suddenly stopped Galen. Just as I thought that I had been exposed, V said hesitantly, ¡°Ghost doctor, it¡¯s not that I suspect you, but I want to ask. The person who called me yesterday was a woman¡¯s voice, and she didn¡¯t sound like you¡­¡± It seemed that when people were nervous, they wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. Instead, they tried their best to find a reason to convince themselves. Iughed at V¡¯s stupidity, my shoulders shaking slightly. Galen was also very mischievous, he took out the voice changer and put it to his lips. Sure enough, he used the middle-aged woman¡¯s voice from yesterday. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he told V. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did V heave a sigh of relief. She patted her chest and smiled obsequiously at Galen. She followed behind Shana¡¯s bed and walked quickly. Her face was filled with a smile, as if the promise that Galen had given her to ¡°make Shana more beautiful¡± had moved her. At this moment, she was dreaming of Shana marrying into a higher-ss family. Until I was the one to close the door to the operating room, there was still a hopeful smile on her face. At thest second before I closed the door, I took the initiative to look up and meet her eyes and smile. V suddenly froze, unable to believe her eyes. Why did the nurse¡¯s eyes look so familiar? But she couldn¡¯t remember¡­ Chapter 119 - Euthanasia

Chapter 119: Euthanasia

While the nurses moved Shana to the operating table, Shana kept staring at me, her body trembling. ¡°What? Are you angry?¡± I asked her casually as I put on my surgical gown. ¡°Luna, she recognized you. Why don¡¯t we just¡­¡± Galen stood next to me, holding his tongue. At the same time, his hand gestured around his neck, hinting that I should just deal with Shana, the woman who was in the way. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s still value for me to keep her alive. I have a way to make sure she can¡¯t tell anyone what happened today.¡± I shook my head. After putting on my sterilized gloves, I instructed the surgical nurses to undo the thick gauze covering her head. Under Shana¡¯s gradually fearful gaze, the thickyers of gauze wrapped around her face were removed, revealing the gauze closest to her skin. It was mixed with blood and pus, making her look exceptionally disgusting. ¡°Galen, get her a mirror,¡± I said coolly, picking up the tweezers. ¡°Alright!¡± Galen replied excitedly. He quickly took out a round mirror that the nurses used for makeup and ced it in front of Shana¡¯s face. Shana became even more horrified, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble violently. Her eyes were afraid and she couldn¡¯t help but look at herself in the mirror. Due to the powder-like medicine that had been applied to Shana¡¯s face by the doctors, the gauze had already been mixed with some pus, blood, and flesh. I needed to use forceps to slowly remove the gauze and skin and I took this opportunity to talk to Shana. Pain was the most lucid thing. Since Shana looked crazy every time she saw me, today was a good time to talk to her. After the heavy gauze was removed, Shana could actually speak. But at this moment, perhaps due to fear or hatred, Shana gritted her teeth and did not say a word. ¡°I¡¯ve never offended you before. Why do you always see me as a thorn in your side and hate me so much?¡± I carefully picked up a piece of gauze that was dyed brown with tweezers and asked gently. ¡°You¡­ You disgusting bitch! When I saw your pig-like appearance, I couldn¡¯t wait for you to die!¡± Shana finally spoke in a hoarse voice. I took the gauze seriously from her head, and she red at me with hatred. ...... ¡°So you¡¯re bullying me because you think I¡¯m ugly?¡± I smirked, my hand still steady as I continued. ¡°But look at you now. Aren¡¯t you the one who looks disgusting? Would you wish you were dead too?¡± At this moment, my nose was filled with the smell of rot and blood. Shana looked too ugly after being hurt by the corrosive liquid. If I hadn¡¯t been a doctor, I would have vomited by now. Galen couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he covered his nose and threw up physiologically. With tears in his eyes, he said, ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll go hide. This monster is too terrifying.¡± Galen¡¯s words were undoubtedly the biggest taunt that triggered Shana. She gritted her teeth again, her teeth chattering, but no words came out. ¡°If you really want to die, I won¡¯t save you now. I¡¯ll euthanize you instead, how about that?¡± I pretended to stop moving, then straightened my back and looked at her expressionlessly. I was really curious. Since Shana wanted me dead because I was ugly, what choice would she make now that it was her turn? Would she degrade herself like how she cheapened my life and my dignity? However, when Shana saw me stop moving, and said that I wanted to euthanize her, she suddenly panicked. She trembled again, and then started shouting at the top of her lungs, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Help! This crazy woman is trying to kill¡­¡± Chapter 120 - Key Information

Chapter 121: Key Information

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A few seconds before the nurses pressed Shana to put on the anesthesia respirator, Shana struggled to twist her body and said fiercely to me, ¡°Just you wait. As long as I wake up, I will tell Mom everything you did to me!¡± Looking at her eyes, which were gradually closing, I denied, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± As long as I inserted needles into the acupuncture points behind her head, she would forget everything that had happened during this period of time. When she woke up, she would only think that the ghost doctor had saved her. After dismissing the other nurses, I rubbed my temples tiredly and took out my gold needles. Two hourster, Shana¡¯s surgery was very sessful. At this moment, the pus and blood under her skin had been forced out by my needles. The originally yellow and rotten flesh had turned bright red. I also activated a few acupuncture points on her body that could help her skin recover. I then sewed up the broken skin on her face and controlled the growth of her future skin. I even helped her cut off a pair of eyelids. After applying my specially concocted Chinese medicine, Shana was once again tied up with gauze to look like a mummy. After recovering, she would indeed be like what she previously looked like. Not only would her looks not be ruined, she would be even more beautiful. It¡¯s not that I want to repay evil with good, but that¡¯s my usual medical style. I want to be good in every surgery, so Shana took advantage of me in that. ¡°Is the surgeryplete? Okay, then I¡¯ll go out and negotiate with V now.¡± Galen stretched. He¡¯d even gotten bored and taken a nap during the surgery thatsted more than two hours. ¡°Yeah.¡± I reverted to my initial outfit and followed Galen out. V had been waiting outside for a long time. When she saw Galene out, she hurried to meet him, anxious and expectant. ¡°Ghost doctor, how is my daughter?¡± Galen nced at her before saying, ¡°The surgery was very sessful. Your daughter¡¯s appearance can bepletely restored.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± V was overjoyed. In her excitement, she didn¡¯t forget about our deal. She carefully said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where Luna¡¯s son is now. Follow me!¡± V led us to an empty ward. I started to follow Galen when V stopped me. ¡°Ghost doctor, this news is very important. We can¡¯t let anyone else know.¡± V smiled ingratiatingly at Galen, her gaze intent on me. I quickly looked down and took a step back. I wasn¡¯t worried, because I¡¯d secretly put a wire on Galen. No matter how alert V was, she wouldn¡¯t have expected any of this. ¡°Fine. Wait for me outside then. I¡¯ll go in and talk to Ms. V.¡± Galen looked back at me and I indicated I understood. The door to the ward closed immediately after, and V¡¯s voice came from the terminal device in my hand that was connected to the bug. ¡°Ghost doctor, before I tell you, I¡¯d like to ask you what happened between Luna and you? I can help you teach her a lesson¡­¡± V tried to ask. ¡°No, don¡¯t talk too much. Just tell me where Luna¡¯s son is,¡± Galen said solemnly. ¡°Oh, okay. About her son, actually, I don¡¯t know exactly where he is. I just know that he¡¯s in the hands of a woman named Julie,¡± V stammered. However, I caught a key message from these veiled words. Julie? Chapter 121 - Key Information

Chapter 121: Key Information

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

A few seconds before the nurses pressed Shana to put on the anesthesia respirator, Shana struggled to twist her body and said fiercely to me, ¡°Just you wait. As long as I wake up, I will tell Mom everything you did to me!¡± Looking at her eyes, which were gradually closing, I denied, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± As long as I inserted needles into the acupuncture points behind her head, she would forget everything that had happened during this period of time. When she woke up, she would only think that the ghost doctor had saved her. After dismissing the other nurses, I rubbed my temples tiredly and took out my gold needles. Two hourster, Shana¡¯s surgery was very sessful. At this moment, the pus and blood under her skin had been forced out by my needles. The originally yellow and rotten flesh had turned bright red. I also activated a few acupuncture points on her body that could help her skin recover. I then sewed up the broken skin on her face and controlled the growth of her future skin. I even helped her cut off a pair of eyelids. After applying my specially concocted Chinese medicine, Shana was once again tied up with gauze to look like a mummy. After recovering, she would indeed be like what she previously looked like. Not only would her looks not be ruined, she would be even more beautiful. It¡¯s not that I want to repay evil with good, but that¡¯s my usual medical style. I want to be good in every surgery, so Shana took advantage of me in that. ¡°Is the surgeryplete? Okay, then I¡¯ll go out and negotiate with V now.¡± Galen stretched. He¡¯d even gotten bored and taken a nap during the surgery thatsted more than two hours. ¡°Yeah.¡± I reverted to my initial outfit and followed Galen out. V had been waiting outside for a long time. When she saw Galene out, she hurried to meet him, anxious and expectant. ¡°Ghost doctor, how is my daughter?¡± Galen nced at her before saying, ¡°The surgery was very sessful. Your daughter¡¯s appearance can bepletely restored.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± V was overjoyed. In her excitement, she didn¡¯t forget about our deal. She carefully said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where Luna¡¯s son is now. Follow me!¡± V led us to an empty ward. I started to follow Galen when V stopped me. ¡°Ghost doctor, this news is very important. We can¡¯t let anyone else know.¡± V smiled ingratiatingly at Galen, her gaze intent on me. I quickly looked down and took a step back. I wasn¡¯t worried, because I¡¯d secretly put a wire on Galen. No matter how alert V was, she wouldn¡¯t have expected any of this. ¡°Fine. Wait for me outside then. I¡¯ll go in and talk to Ms. V.¡± Galen looked back at me and I indicated I understood. The door to the ward closed immediately after, and V¡¯s voice came from the terminal device in my hand that was connected to the bug. ¡°Ghost doctor, before I tell you, I¡¯d like to ask you what happened between Luna and you? I can help you teach her a lesson¡­¡± V tried to ask. ¡°No, don¡¯t talk too much. Just tell me where Luna¡¯s son is,¡± Galen said solemnly. ¡°Oh, okay. About her son, actually, I don¡¯t know exactly where he is. I just know that he¡¯s in the hands of a woman named Julie,¡± V stammered. However, I caught a key message from these veiled words. Julie? Chapter 122 - Julie’s Number

Chapter 122: Julie¡¯s Number

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The scantily-dressed mother that Noelle had met back then, she seemed to be called Julie? Besides, I¡¯d stumbled into what was supposed to be a good thing between her and Alpha and I was drugged with her aphrodisiac. At the mention of Julie¡¯s name, I grew anxious, a thought racing through my mind. If my son is in her hands, could Noelle be my son? However, Galen, who was talking to V inside, looked very calm. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Oh? Why is it in her hands? Didn¡¯t Luna lose her son five years ago?¡± Although Galen knew that Noelle was Luna¡¯s lost son, he was also curious as to how V and her daughter had sent Noelle all the way to Alpha. In his opinion, Luna and Alpha were a perfect match. Fate was ying tricks on them! V stiffened, her eyes darting slyly around. She didn¡¯t want to expose the fact that she¡¯d sold Luna¡¯s son straight to Julie. As long as she didn¡¯t leave any traces behind, she could keep going. Hence, V sighed hypocritically and said, ¡°Sigh, we didn¡¯t manage it well back then. That woman Julie actually stole her son from the delivery room and refused to return him to us.¡± Did Julie steal my son? I clenched my fists, this was highly possible. After I gave birth, I fainted because I had expended too much energy. With me unconscious, it would be easy for others to do anything to my child. Besides, even if V and her daughter hadn¡¯t done anything to my son, they must have turned a blind eye to the fact that Julie had taken my son. They couldn¡¯t wait for me to suffer. ¡°She stole Luna¡¯s son?¡± Galen asked, his tone darkening as he looked her straight in the eye. ¡°You guys never told her about it in thest five years?¡± V¡¯s entire body trembled under Galen¡¯s gaze, and she said in an awkward manner, ¡°Ghost doctor, you also know how bad our rtionship with Luna is. It was that little bitch who harmed my daughter!¡± Hearing V¡¯s words filled with hatred, Galen calmed down and continued to ask, ¡°Well, where is that woman Julie?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± V smiled awkwardly. ¡°I saved your daughter¡¯s face, and you¡¯re using such vague information to patronize me?¡± Galen¡¯s expression suddenly became displeased. From the looks of it, he was going to ruin Shana¡¯s treatment results now. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry! I still have a clue!¡± V immediately broke out in cold sweat and stopped him. Thereafter, V quickly took out her phone and pulled out the number that she had contacted Julie with. She showed it to Galen and carefully said, ¡°This is my usual contact number with her. You can find her based on this, right?¡± V was relieved to see Galen¡¯s expression soften when he saw the phone number. It was really not her intention to hand over the phone number of Julie. She had only wanted to coax the ghost doctor to treat Shana first before shifting the me onto Julie. Anyway, Julie had threatened her thest time and threatened to cut off all contact with her. This meant that Julie would no longer be able to help her and is of no use to her. She might as well sell the ghost doctor a favor. However, V was very worried that if she gave him this number, it would expose that she was the one who had leaked this secret. By then, Julie might find trouble with her. Forget it, she might as well push all the me onto that bitch Luna! Chapter 123 - Hope Dashed

Chapter 123: Hope Dashed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

V made up her mind and no longer hesitated. She pleaded with Galen, ¡°Ghost doctor, I¡¯ve taken a huge risk telling you this information. Please don¡¯t tell anyone that I told you, okay?¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Galen replied impatiently as he took out his phone and called. It was easy to confirm the authenticity of the number V had provided, don¡¯t forget that Galen¡¯s real identity was that of a world-ss hacker. In just a few seconds, he had pulled the identity of the owner of this number from the operating system. Sure enough, this string of numbers was indeed used by Julie herself. It was even her private number, she¡¯d been on the phone with V for the past few days. Once he got the words out of V¡¯s mouth, Galen was relieved. He put away his phone and got up to leave. Seeing that Galen was about to leave, V quickly said in a fawning manner, ¡°Ghost doctor, can you leave an address? I¡¯ll bring my daughter to visit you another day!¡± Seeing V¡¯s fawning and calcting gaze, Galen realized that V had wanted to get him because of his special identity as the ghost doctor. What a greedy old woman! Galen rolled his eyes, waved his hand, and walked out. Ever since I¡¯d heard the key conversation between Galen and V, I¡¯d felt uneasy. I walked to a quiet safe corridor and waited for Galen toe out. After five years, I finally heard news about my son¡¯s whereabouts, I was actually worried about what I would gain and lose from this. I was looking forward to finding my son, but I was also afraid that this was just a lie from V and her daughter. Galen sighed at Luna, who was frowning and looking very uneasy. He had known a while ago that Luna¡¯s son was Noelle. He had only helped Luna deal with V this time to find out the whole story. However, he had forgotten that Luna was someone who had been kept in the dark and worried about her son. Now that she suddenly heard that her son might be in Julie¡¯s hands, he didn¡¯t know how worried Luna was. Galen couldn¡¯t bear to see Luna being led around by the nose again. After debating with himself for a moment, he decided to reveal the truth that Noelle was her son. ¡°Luna, I need to tell you¡ª¡± However, just as Galen opened his mouth, Luna¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She interrupted him. ¡°Galen, since Julie stole my son and Julie has a child with Alpha, could that child be my son?¡± Galen froze, then cursed inwardly. Luna¡¯s guess was too urate! That¡¯s right, Noelle is your son! Just as Galen thought that Luna had deduced the truth on her own and was about to go get Noelle back, she suddenly became depressed. I suddenly remembered what had happened. Back then, my baby Nicole and baby Winnie had told me that they had met the little boy next door, Noelle. They had also learned about his mother, Julie, who had been abusing him. And it was on that asion that I went to the Louis Hotel out ofpassion to rescue poor Noelle. And if Noelle was my son, then it was impossible for Nicole and Winnie, who were triplets, not to recognize Noelle. But they¡¯d met Noelle and hadn¡¯t reacted, that could only mean that Noelle wasn¡¯t actually my son. My hopes plummeted, and I muttered my deduction to Galen. After hearing Luna¡¯s deduction that Noelle was her son, Galen was already in a mess. He was so confused that he did not know what to say. Chapter 124 - Alarming Them

Chapter 124: rming Them

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

How smart! Galen pped his thigh in exasperation. ¡°Luna, is it possible that¡­¡± Galen was torn between wanting to tell her that it was what she¡¯d thought at first that Noelle was her son, but was interrupted again. I quickly calmed down. Since I had already been searching for my son for five years, I definitely couldn¡¯t panic now that I had suddenly obtained an important clue. Hence, after I thought of a n, I suddenly raised my head and looked at Galen, my eyes firm. ¡°Galen, if Julie really did do it, then I will definitely not let go of anyone who was involved in this!¡± Galen shuddered at Luna¡¯s vicious voice. Wait, what did Luna mean? Would he be punished for not telling her where her son was? At the thought of this serious consequence, Galen was instantly afraid, and he swallowed the words that had been on his lips. Forget it! If Luna was going to get angry at him for confessing, he might as well let Luna slowly investigate and turn her anger toward Julie! Out of self-preservation, Galen finally chose to bury the secret that Noelle was Luna¡¯s son deep in his heart. He pretended not to know anything and helped her scold Julie. ¡°That¡¯s right! We should teach that bad woman a lesson!¡± ¡°Galen, can you find out where she is now?¡± I growled. ¡°Of course! Look at who I am! However¡­¡± Galen scratched his head in embarrassment and tried to persuade her. ¡°Are you going to find trouble with her now? Will you alert the enemy¡­¡± If Luna rushed to find Julie now and found out anything, his and Noelle¡¯s n to matchmake Luna and Alpha wouldpletely fail! Hence, Galen wanted to dy further. He continued to persuade her, ¡°Let¡¯s find out more before making a move¡­¡± ¡°Of course. Do you think I¡¯m such a reckless person?¡± I lowered my eyes. I felt vaguely uneasy, but mostly I wanted to find my son¡¯s whereabouts. Although the information V gave sounded urate, its authenticity still had to be verified. I couldn¡¯t just run off to find Julie without a good reason, it would be troublesome if I messed up. Besides, Julie was the biological mother of Alpha¡¯s child. At the moment, my identity and her rtionship were extremely awkward. I had to be more cautious before doing anything. Perhaps I should discuss this with Alpha? My instincts told me that someone like Alpha wouldn¡¯t sit still if he heard that Julie was involved in the matter of stealing my son. And from him, I could get more information about Julie. With so much on my mind, I looked up at Galen. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home. Give me all the details about Julie and the trajectories of our actions over the past few years. I¡¯ll talk to Alpha while we¡¯re at it.¡± After leaving the hospital, Galen sat in the passenger seat. His heart pounded as he looked at Luna¡¯s calm and indifferent profile as she drove. The truth seemed to be getting closer to them, but Galen had a very bad feeling. ¡°Luna, I want to ask you a question,¡± Galen said suddenly. As I focused on driving, I casually replied, ¡°What? Tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ if you find out one day that your friends and family lied to you about something that you care about, what will you do?¡± Galen asked in a conflicted manner. He thought for a moment, and before Luna could reply, he added, ¡°For example, your very intimate rtionship with your Nicole and Winnie.¡± He and Luna¡¯s children had hidden Noelle¡¯s identity from her because they wanted to matchmake Luna and Alpha! ¡°What kind of strange question is that?¡± I asked, puzzled by Galen¡¯s conflicted expression, but I mused on it after a moment. Chapter 125

Chapter 125: The Consequence of Deceit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Deceit was a very serious matter for me. And if it was someone I was close to and cared about who was deliberately deceiving me about something important to me, then I would probably be very sad. After the deception, my trust in this person would definitely copse. Once I lost my trust, there was no need for the rtionship to continue. Hence, after thinking about it, I replied seriously, ¡°It is very important to me, I will never forgive the person.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ okay,¡± Galen replied with difficulty. Thereafter, he took out his phone and sent a message to Nicole¡¯s specialmunication watch. ¡°Nicole, something happened. Your mommy has already found out that Noelle¡¯s birth mother, Julie, is behind it. Once she finds out that we¡¯re hiding the fact that Noelle is her son, we¡¯ll be doomed!¡± At the same time, in the room on the top floor of Kamel apartment, Nicole was engrossed in her video game when she suddenly felt themunication watch on her wrist vibrate. She casually raised her wrist to look at it and muttered, ¡°What message did Galen send again?¡± However, the information disyed on her watch gave her a shock. After reading all the information, Nicole screamed, ¡°Winnie! Something happened!¡± ¡°Nicole, what is it? Why are you screaming?¡± Winnie frowned as she walked over and peeked around. Winnie didn¡¯t look good either after reading Galen¡¯s news. ¡°Winnie, what should we do? Should we just confess to mommy?¡± Nicole bit her finger and asked nervously. ¡°Well¡­ let me think.¡± Winnie rubbed her chin and thought for a while. Then she gave a decisive answer. ¡°Confessing is the worst way to handle it. Don¡¯t confess if you can.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Nicole blinked her big ck grape-like eyes and asked in confusion. In her eyes, Winnie, who could stay calm at a critical moment and quickly make a judgment, was like a savior. She was much smarter than her and Galen! ¡°What do you think of Daddy and Mommy¡¯s current rtionship?¡± Winnie looked at Nicole and said seriously. At that, Nicole began to seriously think about it. As far as she was concerned, although Mommy and Alpha hadn¡¯t argued muchtely, they still felt awkward around each other. There was no hint of the sweet, rxed atmosphere she¡¯d had when she was alone with them. ¡°Not as close as Mommy and Galen are, anyway,¡± she replied. Winnie also nodded and started talking logically. ¡°I also think that Mommy and Daddy aren¡¯t in love yet. In the book, after a man and woman fall in love, if they want to start a family together, they will say ¡®I love you¡¯.¡± Seeing Nicole¡¯s stunned expression, Winnie added, ¡°So, if we tell mommy that Noelle is our biological brother, mommy will definitely take Noelle away with us and leave daddy behind!¡± If they missed Alpha, they might never meet such a good father in the future! Hearing that, Nicole was shocked. She subconsciously shook her head and refused. ¡°No, no! We can¡¯t let mommy abandon daddy!¡± ¡°Okay, so before Daddy and Mommy fall in love, we can¡¯t let Mommy find Noelle,¡± Winnie said solemnly. Nicole quickly nodded her head in agreement. However, she quickly thought of a very important question. ¡°Then, how can we not let mommy notice? Mommy is so amazing!¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t thought of that.¡± Winnie lowered her head and spread her hands helplessly. ¡°But I think we can ask Noelle¡¯s opinion first.¡± Chapter 126

Chapter 126: Noelle¡¯s n

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

After making up their minds, the two children quickly went to the balcony, opened the window, and tried to contact Noelle. However, because they were afraid that Alpha, who lived opposite, would discover them, Nicole and Winnie did not dare to make too much noise. They could only carefully smash small paper balls against the opposite window. However, even after the two of them smashed more than 10 small paper balls in, there was no response from the other side. ¡°Winnie, quickly think of a way. Galen said that mommy will be back soon!¡± Nicole clung to the railing and said anxiously. Seeing Winnie still busy kneading the little ball of paper, Nicole could not wait any longer. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Noelle!¡± Winnie was shocked, she quickly pulled Nicole down and squatted down. ¡°Nicole, lower your voice! Daddy will hear you!¡± Only then did Nicole realize that she had been too reckless. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I am in a hurry to find Noelle.¡± Fortunately, however, after the sound of a window opening outside, the face that emerged was not Alpha but Noelle. ¡°Nicole, Winnie, I¡¯m sorry I was reading and didn¡¯t notice,¡± Noelle said apologetically, scratching his shaggy blond hair. Seeing Nicoleboriously gesture at him with her mouth as if she were about to say something, Noelle quickly added, ¡°Is there anything urgent? My dad isn¡¯t back yet. Let¡¯s talk in person.¡± A minuteter, the three children who looked exactly the same huddled together. After squatting down outside the door, Nicole was the first to hastily say, ¡°Noelle, what should we do? Mommy is going to find out your identity!¡± ¡°Ah? So soon? Did you guys expose yourselves in front of mommy?¡± Noelle looked surprised. ¡°No, Galen told us. Mommy found out about your mom Julie through other means,¡± Winnie exined. ¡°Julie, huh¡­¡± As soon as Noelle heard the name, many unpleasant memories flooded his mind. But he shook his head again. ¡°Julie won¡¯t let Mommy know this secret, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Noelle¡¯s confident expression, Nicole and Winnie temporarily heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Mommy could find out about this matterter, they would have more time to make Daddy and Mommy fall in love! However, before they could smile, Noelle asked another serious question. ¡°But we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that mommy will find and meet me to confirm my identity.¡± ¡°Ah? Then what should we do?¡± Hearing that, Nicole¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡°That¡¯s not hard. Dad will definitely help us. That¡¯s all for now¡­¡± Noelle waved for them to lean over and listen. Then he went on to borate on his n to keep Luna from discovering his identity early. ¡°This method is indeed good.¡± Winnie gave him a thumbs up and praised. ¡°But¡­¡± Noelle paused again. ¡°Noelle, can you finish your sentence in one breath? You¡¯re scaring me so much that I¡¯m about to have a heart attack!¡± Nicole jumped in protest. Noelle revealed a helpless expression and said weakly, ¡°I want to too¡­ But the key is that my father hasn¡¯t been back for a day and a night¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Both Winnie and Nicole eximed after hearing that. They stared at Noelle with wide eyes. One of the reasons why they liked Alpha was that Alpha was a good man. He took care of his child every day and never cked off. Chapter 127

Chapter 127: Alpha Didn¡¯t Went Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Even if Alpha was a very rich and powerful man, he never messed around outside. Instead, he went home immediately after work to take care of Noelle. Even if Alpha had some ws in his personality in some ways, he was undoubtedly a perfect father to the child. And now Noelle was saying Alpha hadn¡¯t been home for a day and a night. How was that possible? ¡°It¡¯s true. Dad left the house in his suit yesterday morning, but he hasn¡¯t been back since. He didn¡¯t even call me,¡± Noelle said with a pout. ¡°Could something have happened? Noelle, should we call the police?¡± Winnie asked sharply. She took out her phone and pretended to help Noelle call the police. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to call the police. Dad used to go out every now and then for a day or two. It¡¯s neither a business trip nor a date with anyone, it¡¯s very mysterious. Anyway, I¡¯m used to it. But Dad used to call me to inform, but not this time,¡± Noelle said, extremely distressed. Something like this had happened before, but Alpha had handled it appropriately, so this small change this time around made him worried. ¡°Then what will you be eating at home for the next few days? Will you be hungry?¡± The innocent Nicole was first worried about Noelle¡¯s diet after hearing that Alpha had disappeared for a day and a night. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make some food myself. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Noelle exined. After noticing that Nicole and Winnie were getting nervous, Noelle quicklyforted them. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, maybe Dad is busy with something this time. He¡¯ll call me when he¡¯s free. I¡¯ve decided to wait a few more days and see.¡± ¡°Since that is the case, we must cooperate properly. We must avoid being discovered by mommy and also to matchmake mommy and daddy together!¡± Seeing that there was a turn of events, Nicole rxed again. She took out themunication watch that Galen had specially made and handed it to Noelle. ¡°If there¡¯s any news, we¡¯ll use this to contact you! It won¡¯t be discovered by Daddy and Mommy, and it¡¯s very convenient!¡± Winnie pointed at an identical watch on her wrist. Noelle quickly took themunication watch and solemnly put it on. After discussing the matter, Nicole and Winnie and Noelle separated again and returned home. At the same time, Luna and Galen arrived downstairs in the Kamel apartment. ¡°Galen, do you know there¡¯s something special about Alpha?¡± I asked tactfully as I entered the elevator with Galen, remembering that there had been no news of Alpha waking up yet. I sensed that in some cases, Alpha¡¯s emotions seemed to get a little strange. It was as if some mysterious power was dominating him, and he was much stronger than most. That was really strange. Perhaps Galen, who had been Alpha¡¯s friend for many years, would know something about the situation? However, Galen didn¡¯t seem to understand me. He put his hands behind his back and whistled casually. ¡°This? That means he¡¯s especially rich and fierce.¡± ¡°I mean, about that¡ª¡± As he spoke, the elevator reached the tenth floor where Galen lived. He waved at me and stepped out. ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll email you the details of Julieter. Take your time and read them. Don¡¯t be hasty.¡± This unruly and crazy guy! I wanted to punch Galen as he disappeared into the elevator. Chapter 128

Chapter 128: Silver Under the Moonlight

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Night fell over the city again. On this day, there seemed to be a different aura in the air. Many people had seen a simr ck shadow on this day, but in an instant, the ck shadow immediately disappeared from their sight. It was as if they were hallucinating during a mental breakdown. The moonlight gradually lit up. When itnded on the buildings, it could be seen from some angles. It was lurking on the top floor of a building, scanning the streets and alleys as if looking for something. As the night grew darker, the uneasiness in my heart grew stronger. I nced at my phone from time to time, inexplicably looking forward to an angry phone call or message. Indeed, I was worried about Alpha. More than thirty hours had passed and there had been no word from Alpha. It made me nervous about what had happened to him. Finally, I convinced myself to call Alpha, but after calling for a long time, no one answered. I called again, but no one answered. I was discouraged. I threw my phone onto the sofa like I was angry and went to take care of my Nicole and Winnie. Perhaps as Alpha¡¯s neighbor and friend, my method of dealing with him was indeedcking, but this wasn¡¯t the reason why he had been missing, right? Even if he was angry with me and didn¡¯t want to deal with me for the time being, he still had to go home. The door to the opposite room hadn¡¯t opened all day. Besides, I¡¯d have to verify through him if Julie had taken my son or not. Because of his disappearance, many of my ns had been interrupted. After putting Nicole and Winnie to sleep, I prepared to go to bed as well. However, I tossed and turned in bed for a long time, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. I felt like there was a fire burning in my heart, making me feel inexplicably anxious. Unexpectedly, I poured a ss of red wine and went to the balcony in my nightdress, looking out at the city night scenery with colorful lights in the distance. The moon is really round today, I thought as I took a sip of red wine. However, why was it so quiet and dark under the bright moonlight? I took another sip of my wine, then suddenly thought of going to the roof to get some fresh air. As soon as this thought appeared in my mind, I walked all the way to the top of the spacious building. The design of this ce was originally intended to be the backyard of the high-ranking residents, so the developer had spread a thickyer of grass over the top of the building. Beside the wall was a bunch of small trees that hadn¡¯t grown yet. However, perhaps because the residents of Kamel apartment did not like this small garden, no one usually came up, so the backyard project had been put on hold. However, the grass was extremely luxuriant. I stepped on the grass and walked to the empty wall. My mind was wandering as I drank red wine and looked into the distance. At some point, the wind from the side had lessened. I brushed my hair back and lowered my head to take another sip of my wine, suddenly aware of the strange atmosphere around me. My heart suddenly started to race. A very familiar and inexplicable feeling welled up in my heart, as if a lover was standing right beside me. I couldn¡¯t help but think back to five years ago when I suddenly became pregnant. Some memory fragments seemed to have surged into my mind. I tried to recall the details in those memories, the answer that I still couldn¡¯t find. How exactly did I get pregnant? I never remembered having sex with any man. However, I suddenly remembered that it seemed to happen on such a moonlight night¡­ ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just as I was distracted, a gust of wind suddenly blew from behind. I subconsciously turned my body to look behind me, and what I saw was a stunning silver color. What were these silver objects that reflected the moonlight? Chapter 129

Chapter 129: Moonlit Night Fright

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

In the next second, I raised my head and took a few steps back. I finally saw what was in front of me. I immediately suspected that it was an illusion after I got drunk, because the one standing in front of me was a silver-white wolf with an abnormallyrge body. This giant wolf revealed its sharp fangs, and its eyes were glowing with a faint red light. Its thick front limbs and sturdy hind legs were slightly tensed, as if it would attack me in the next second. After smelling the faint taste of blood in the mouth of this giant wolf that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, I almost instinctively mobilized all my strength to run towards the staircase. For some reason, my heart was unusually flustered when I saw this wolf, but it wasn¡¯t out of fear of death. Instead, it was as if my body knew what it was going to do to me¡­ However, no matter how fast I reacted, in between breaths, I was already thrown to the ground by the giant wolf. My back hit the soft grass. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it pricked my body, making me itch and ufortable. This wolf clearly didn¡¯t want my life, I felt that it only wanted to y with me. It gently pounced on me just to subdue me. Why are there wolves here? And it is such a huge wolf? It wasn¡¯t until I was thrown to the ground by the wolf that my brain realized what I was about to be shocked about. However, what shocked me even more was what happened next. After this wolf pounced on me, it actually revealed its sharp fangs and quickly bit my chest. Was it trying to bite open my chest and take out my heart? My blood rushed to my brain in an instant, but it was so fast that I didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. Just as I was staring with my eyes wide open, thinking that my life would end here for no reason, the wolf suddenly raised its head again. Immediately, my upper body tightened, and the sound of clothes tearing could be heard. ¡°Sss¡ª¡± The fabric that was torn by the wolf¡¯s teeth was still there, my nightdress had been torn right off me. I hadn¡¯t worn anything underneath, and my naked body was exposed. ¡°Oh my god! What are you doing¡­¡± I subconsciously cried out in shock, unable to react to this ridiculous development. A giant wolf had appeared on the roof of my house in the middle of the night just to tear my clothes apart? This was simply a joke! Just as my eyes widened and the wolf raised its head because of the tearing of the dress, I suddenly saw a huge ck object sticking out from below my body. I gasped and immediately reacted. Was this a wolf¡¯s¡­ penis? After being shocked by its size and ferocity, I quickly realized something else, and my face immediately turned pale. A wolf that suddenly appeared here and didn¡¯t want my life but controlled me and tore my clothes apart. There was also such a big penis standing upright beneath me, could it be that it wanted to find me to vent its physical desires? ¡°Crazy, really crazy. Go find a female wolf, why are you looking for me¡­¡± At the thought of that terrifying scene, I trembled and subconsciously resisted. However, before I could struggle and twist my body, one of the wolf¡¯s front paws pressed into my shoulder. The immense force immobilized me, and the silver fur on its front legs even pricked my face. Chapter 130

Chapter 130: Wolf¡¯s Tongue

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± a hoarse and obscure voice said. This voice that didn¡¯t seem like a person¡¯s voice made me freeze. A wolf¡¯s paw was pressed against my shoulder near my throat, I naturally didn¡¯t dare to move anymore. After hearing this creature¡¯s words, my entire body felt like it was struck by lightning and I stiffened. The wolf kept adjusting its position, its hind legs kicked the ground and started to rub against me again. I didn¡¯t know what it was trying to do or what it was, my soul was about to fly out of my body from fright. I didn¡¯t know where I got the courage from, but I asked anxiously, ¡°You know how to speak humannguage? What are you? A human? Or a wolf?¡± However, the wolf didn¡¯t respond again. It was as if the word I had just heard was my imagination. It seemed to have adjusted its position. Right after, its waist suddenly sank. ¡°Ah!¡± I immediately groaned in pain and instinctively tried to shrink back, but I couldn¡¯t move under the wolf¡¯s control. This wolf actually wanted to stick its huge and terrifying penis into my body! Obviously, as long as it wanted to do this, I could only ept my fate. However, the one who wanted to rape me right now was a wolf. Unlike humans, it did not know what forey was. It only blindly found a spot and stabbed in. When I felt the wolf trying to insert his penis again, I started sweating and trembling when I thought of the bloody and painful scer. ¡°Please, no¡­¡± Under the suppression of absolute power, I could only be forced to bear it. At this moment, I was repressed and afraid as I cried out. The wolf paused, as if trying to figure out what I meant by my words. Just when I thought by luck that its conscience was about to let me go, it suddenly moved again, lowering its head as if studying my exposed lower body. Just like that, my private area was seen by a beast that didn¡¯t seem like a human being. I was desperate and embarrassed, but this strange and unique experience actually made my lower body twitch slightly. On her pure white body, in the only ce covered in curly ck hair, a crystalline and sweet liquid slowly flowed out of her hidden privates. This magical change attracted the wolf¡¯s full attention. It looked at the small hole in a daze, its dark red eyes unreadable. Immediately after, just as I was in a daze and panic, I suddenly felt a very warm breathing from my lower body. Just as I was still in confusion and shock, a slippery and hot thing licked my vaginal lips heavily. There seemed to be tiny prickles of flesh on the hot thing, brushing against my sensitive and blood-filled vagina. It immediately made me tremble. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± I couldn¡¯t suppress a cry of shame. Right when I tried to look up, I saw the wolf open his mouth as if he were eating. He stuck out his long tongue and licked my lower body. Before I could recover from my trembling, a hot and exciting tongue licked heavily at my private area, scraping away all the liquid that was flowing out. What a sweet and delicious liquid! After tasting it, the wolf seemed to have opened a door to a new world. His penis was even more firm and it purple-ck blood vessels bulged, making it look extremely malevolent. Thereafter, that tongue came close again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a probing heavy lick. Instead, it seemed to be searching for something as it burrowed into the gap of my vaginal lips and nimbly searched. Chapter 131

Chapter 131: A Blurred Mind

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Ah¡ª¡± The thin, dense pleasure washed over me like a tidal wave. I felt the wolf¡¯s tongue sweep away every drop of liquid in my lower body, stimting my sensitive tender flesh, draining my strength and driving my sanity to the brink of copse. What was very unusual and unbelievable was that even though the person who was about to rape me at this moment was an inhuman giant wolf, my body shamelessly had a rich reaction. My sexual desire rose and the liquid flowing out of my lower body increased, as if it was thirsty for something huge to fill it. Why was a wolf so gifted in sex? Why is my body reacting so uncontrobly like I¡¯m facing Alpha? Am I now a woman who will have sexual desire whenever I meet male animals? The uncontroble nature of my body and the resistance of my mind tormented me both. I was going crazy under the wild licking of the wolf¡¯s nimble tongue. Satisfied, he licked the liquid from her vagina. The wolf¡¯s gaze involuntarilynded on the upper body of the woman beneath him. She was extremely beautiful, and her expression was conflicted and charming. Unfortunately, such beauty did not work in a wolf¡¯s eyes. It was only attracted by the exceptionally sweet and extremely seductive smell of the woman. Looking at the woman¡¯s bare upper body, a pair of snow-white and cute breasts that were like lively bunnies, that plump and tempting curve made the wolf subconsciously feel that there must be sweet and delicious milk inside. As for where this vague impression came from, the wolf did not understand. Thus, under the temptation of the milk, the wolf leaned forward and licked the pink nipples of her snow-white breasts greedily. If there was a chance, the wolf would definitely use its mouth to suck on those full and beautiful breasts. But now, the wolf subconsciously felt that its sharp fangs would stab a weak woman. Hence, it could only use its tongue to express its regret and desire for not being able to suck on her nipples. The strength of its bite became stronger. My body was still trembling slightly when I felt the wolf¡¯s tongue licking my chest. It was as if it was ying with my sensitive nipples. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp softly from the licking, this feeling of having sex with a wolf made me both afraid and excited. Just as my eyes zed over, the strength of the wolf¡¯s tongue intensified. The feeling of him licking my breasts heavily was like a pair of big hands rubbing my breasts. This feeling of pain and pleasure made me delirious, I felt like my vagina was so empty. It opened and closed, desperately leaking obscene liquid, but I couldn¡¯t get the slightest satisfaction. My hands involuntarily touched my vagina, and at the same time, I subconsciously cried out, ¡°Alpha, Alpha¡­¡± If I were conscious, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have made such a noise in front of this wolf where I would anger or rm it. However, I was in a daze and actually treated the giant wolf licking my breasts as Alpha. I continued to cry out, ¡°Alpha, use your big penis to have sex with me, please¡­¡± However, when it heard Alpha¡¯s name, the wolf¡¯s movements slowed down a little, as if some memory was slowlying back to him with the woman¡¯s cry. Chapter 132

Chapter 132: Smashing the Bottle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, when his sexual desire surged up again, the memories that were about to be awakened were suppressed by his biological desire. I felt the emptiness in my vagina was unbearable. At this moment, I desperately needed a penis to fill my void and satisfy me, so I instinctively moved my body closer to the big penis that was emitting a fierce musk. After sensing the woman¡¯s desire, the wolf adjusted his position, aiming his swollen penis at her vagina and rubbing it up and down. The hard veins on the wolf¡¯s penis rubbed against my charged clitoris. The uneven, hot, and hard stimtion made me feel good. I took the initiative to lift my legs so that the hard penis could insert into my vagina unobstructed. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but move my body closer to the penis. With a squelch, a small portion of the front end of the huge penis sank into my vagina under the effects of the lubricant. The warm and intimate insides of the vagina immediately wrapped around the head of the wolf¡¯s penis. The wolf didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and tried to stuff the entire penis inside me. However, the human vagina was ultimately narrower than the wolf imagined. Even though it used more strength, the penis still pushed through theyers of vaginal folds at a very slow speed as he continued to push forward. ¡°Ah, it hurts. Uh, ah¡ª¡± The moment his penis entered my vagina, I felt a sharp pain, a pain that threatened to tear through my vagina. My entire body shook, and in an instant, sanity returned. As soon as I realized what was happening, I saw the wolf¡¯s huge purplish-ck penis pressing into my lower body. From my angle, I could see that my erged private area was filled with liquid. How could I do such a thing with a wolf? I screamed in fright. ¡°What are you doing?! Get lost!¡± However, the wolf wasn¡¯t moved at all. It raised its head and seemed to be in pain as well. It focused on stuffing its penis into my vagina, unmoved by my resistance and screams. I was in extreme despair. At this moment, the pain in my vagina and the torture in my heart made me extremely ufortable. However, no matter how loudly I shouted, there was no movement in my surroundings. There was no one else here apart from the residents on the top floor, there was also a thickyer of soil between the top floor and our house. Hence, no one could save me tonight. The feeling of my lower body being torn apart made me cry in pain. When I felt the wolf still violently stuffing his huge penis into me, I struggled to take the red wine bottle beside me, turned my head, and mmed it against the wall beside me. With a crash, the ss shattered. The purplish-red, sweet, and wine-scented liquid sshed all over my body. Only a portion of the broken ssnded on my hair and body. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t injured by the flying ss fragments. The wolf¡¯s penis couldn¡¯t go in after it had sunk halfway. Through the burning pain in my vagina, I guessed that it had reached the uterus. At this moment, because of my painful experience, there was only a small amount of liquid in my vagina. The wolf¡¯s penis was inserted into it, and it was very dry. Its experience probably wasn¡¯t good. Chapter 133

Chapter 133: Not Satisfied

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Just as the wolf was stunned by the sudden blockage on its penis, I pushed aside the ss fragments on my body, picked up the sharpest ss fragment, and stabbed it ruthlessly into the wolf¡¯s hind leg closest to me! My only hope was that the wolf would pull his penis out of me because of the pain of this moment, or he would bite me to death so I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer the feeling of my vagina exploding from such pain. However, I¡¯d underestimated the solidity of the wolf¡¯s flesh. Even my best blow had only managed to pierce the wolf¡¯s foot, separated by its hard bones. My hand was also bleeding from gripping the ss fragment too hard. However, when he felt the sharp pain from his hands and legs, the wolf only moved slightly, and the penis in the woman¡¯s vagina beneath him poked forward. It was not prepared to hurt the woman who had deliberately stabbed it. Perhaps it felt the attraction to this woman¡¯s soul, and it had infinite tolerance and pity for this woman. It wanted to be like a real wild wolf, plundering territory and hunting for her. But it was a subtle movement after the wolf had been stabbed. The bulge in his penis suddenly hit a sensitive soft spot near the uterus. Immediately after, I shuddered, and the immense pleasure made me cry out, ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± It was this woman¡¯s moan that pulled back the wolf¡¯s consciousness from the wound on the back leg. It then threw the wound to the back of its mind and focused on the sex. The wolf was very sharp. After it sensed that the woman was feelingfortable from the previous action, it replicated the previous action and bumped lightly into her again. ¡°Yeah, ah.¡± Sure enough, the woman frowned and cried out softly again, as if pain and happiness existed together. So the wolf hit that sensitive spot again and again, it felt her vagina be more moist and soft. The folds on the vaginal wall wrapped tightly and slowly caressed its penis, the wolf began to feel the pleasure that should have been in this sex. Ever since that intense pleasure, I felt the pain in my vagina ease a lot. A tingling sensation began to spread through my opened vagina. The wolf ced my legs on its furry legs, the soft feeling allowed me tofortably and smoothly suck in that huge penis. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s huge¡­¡± After the pain eased, I began to truly feel how terrifying and hideous this penis was. My lower abdomen even had the shape of a penis, and my entire vagina was filled. When the wolf felt that his penis was no longer tightly sucked by his vagina, he could move slightly, so he moved his waist and slowly thrust into her. With every thrust, the bulging veins on his penis could scrape out the liquid and flesh in her vagina, bringing it out of her private area and stuffing it back. The woman¡¯s vagina had already adapted to such a terrifying size. Her vagina opened like a mouth, greedily swallowing its penis and spitting out liquid. ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s sofortable. Hurry up¡­¡± My mind was in a daze again as the pleasure from my vagina gradually spread throughout my body. I was actually not satisfied with the slow thrusting. My outstretched legs instinctively hooked around the wolf¡¯s strong hind legs, desperate for more pleasure from the penis inside me. Chapter 134

Chapter 134: The Wolf¡¯s Prey

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

The woman¡¯s face was flushed with pleasure, and her lips parted to reveal her pink tongue. Her hands unconsciously kneaded her breasts, her body swaying up and down from the thrust of his penis. She exuded a deadly attraction. Everything about her seemed to exist to let the wolf vent its beastly desires. When it saw this scene, the blood in the wolf¡¯s body surged. No male creature could resist such a feast! The wolf used its sharp front ws to gently rub against the woman¡¯s soft and white waist. At the same time, it began to quickly thrust into her as she wished. The woman immediately began to cry out in pleasure. Every time it mmed into the tender wall at the end of the vagina, it felt that the obstruction became softer, and it seemed to be on the verge of being knocked away. Under the moonlight, the silver wolf was riding a naked human woman. Inparison to the giant wolf, Luna was like a helpless little white rabbit that could only passively endure all the torture and caresses of the giant wolf. The pleasure and satisfaction in my body made the wolf thrust harder. In my confusion, I felt that heat seemed to want to pierce me with every thrust. My breasts trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Ugh, slow down¡­¡± This stimtion was unbearable for my mind. I sobbed as I swayed with the thrust of its big penis. However, the wolf did not intend to let the woman beneath it breathe for a moment. Hearing that, it began to work even harder. Its huge penis went a little deeper, and the sensitive tip of its penis seemed to have poked open an unknown small hole deep in her vagina. ¡°No!¡± Feeling my uterus being forced open by the wolf¡¯s penis, I cried out in panic as tears of pleasure flowed down my cheeks and I started to stutter. ¡°Mmm¡­ use more strength and f*ck me to death¡­¡± The skill of a wolf was not as good as that of a human. After the tip of its penis was inserted into the cavity, it did not know how to smoothly enter. The head of the penis could only repeatedly rub against the tight cavity. This unbearable and stimting feeling made the woman beneath her feel even more unbearable. She moaned loudly and began to babble nonsense again, her promiscuous appearance bing closer to that of a beast. Hence, the wolf worked harder. The liquid in her vagina started to foam due to the rapid friction, turning into a thick and slightly white liquid that flowed down the woman¡¯s lower body. The dark green grass shone slightly under the moonlight because of the muddy liquid of love. It was obscene and beautiful. On the grasnd, the mating between the wolf and woman continued. Every time the wolf inserted its tool like a violent storm, the woman beneath it moaned. Gradually, the wolf felt the woman¡¯s body tighten. Its dark red eyes shed slightly, and then its movements became even faster and more violent! I was already unable to think due to the pleasure in my brain and vagina. At this moment, my mind was nk. There was only the thrill of a lightning strike, this feeling of being forced to endure the torture quickly made me climax. When the woman climaxed, the wolf pressed his huge penis deep into her vagina. He did not move, quietly enjoying the extreme sucking and liquid spurting from her vagina. When the spasms of the orgasm stopped, he lifted the woman¡¯s limp legs, pressed his penis against her vagina, and flipped her over. When I was rolled over, the bulge of my penis continued to grind against me, where I had just climaxed. I was sofortable that my hands and feet felt weak, and I almost couldn¡¯t kneel. At that moment, I seemed to have be a doll that allowed the wolf to manipte me. Every move it made made me shiver. My body was sensitive and obscene. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t¡­¡± I opened my mouth weakly to try tomunicate with the wolf. Its hard penis indicated that the sexual torture tonight was not over. Chapter 135

Chapter 135: The Wolf Said Something

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

As if tofort the tired and flustered woman, the wolf stuck out its tongue and slowly licked her body. It licked away the sticky red liquid that had drenched her body, causing the woman to unconsciously moan again. The wolf¡¯s breathing was even heavier. This time, using therge amount of sexual juices after the woman¡¯s orgasm, the wolf slowly pulled out his penis and f*cked her again. This time, the wolf stuffed most of the penis directly into the woman¡¯s womb. The woman arched her body in horror, but such resistance was useless. Every movement the wolf made was attacking her womb, as if it wanted nothing more than to fill her womb with its huge penis and dere its ownership. At first, I wasn¡¯t used to such intensebor. My tears flowed again, and I felt like my uterus was about to get destroyed¡­ But soon, my body gradually got used to this dryness, and waves of pleasure burst forth from my uterus. My body moved uncontrobly, and I couldn¡¯t say a word. My original moans had turned into broken grunts, and my consciousness gradually became blurry. I¡¯d never felt so good, it was even better than having sex with Alpha. The ultimate pleasure gradually became my everything as I f*cked faster and faster with the wolf¡¯s rhythm. ¡°F*ck me harder!¡± I begged as if I had lost my mind. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re almost there. Hurry!¡± I felt my body seemed to have reached a certain limit again. My hand needed to support myself on the ground to maintain my bnce. The wolf¡¯s front paw also supported my shoulder, so I tried my best to lift my butt to meet the wolf¡¯s thrust. ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Suddenly, the wolf took a deep breath and let out a sound. This woman¡¯s vagina was too delicious. It sucked until its spine became numb, as if it wanted to take revenge on him for letting go of her vagina. The wolf used a lot of strength. My forehead was beaded with sweat. I¡¯dpletely ignored the fact that the wolf could speak humannguage and waspletely absorbed in my desire. ¡°It feels good! It feels so good!¡± I eximed, looking up in a daze. With the help of the lubrication, the wolf exerted more force on his waist and pushed his penis in quite a bit again. It almost touched the wall of the woman¡¯s uterus, and as it had expected, it was indeed tight inside. It pressed against the penis and gave the wolf an electrifying pleasure. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The wolf and I cried out at the same time. My body started to tremble uncontrobly, and my butt swayed with pleasure. Such a huge size was really satisfying! I could clearly feel that every time its penis moved, it would crash into the different flesh walls in my vagina. How did it know that it would feel good to have sex with this woman? For some reason, the wolf thought as it frantically pumped. Then the seductive image of the woman being f*cked at different times and ces flooded into its mind. Under the effects of the memory fragments in its mind, the woman beneath it was beautiful in the wolf¡¯s eyes, as if it had existed all its life to pursue her. ¡°No, no¡ª¡± I swayed my body, intermittently trying to make the crazy thrusts behind me stop. A nk feeling in my mind made me tingle all over. I felt the wolf¡¯s body behind me change as well. My vagina began to convulse tightly, sucking wildly with every thrust. Chapter 136 - Until Dawn

Chapter 136: Until Dawn

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

With a muffled groan, the wolf suddenly mmed its penis into the deepest part of her womb, and then suddenly pulled out. Just as it was about to shoot out, the penis left her vagina, and arge amount of thick white liquid shot into the woman¡¯s vagina. The wolf¡¯s penis spurted out for a long time, and during this time, a fragrant liquid sprayed out from the woman¡¯s leg. Luna was also dry¡­ The moment he pulled out, my consciousness and my brain simply broke away from each other. My entire body softened and I fainted. At this moment, the moon was hanging high in the sky. After the wolf shot its essence, the look in its red eyes became much clearer, but it was still filled with sexual desire for the woman in front of it. It turned the unconscious woman over and licked the dirt between her legs clean. It patiently and affectionately waited for her to wake up again¡­ More than 10 hourster, after I woke up countless times, the sun was almost setting in the west, giving off an orange glow. I felt like my entire body was in pain, and my head was spinning. I nced at the nket covering me and the soft grass beneath me before my consciousness slowly returned and I caught my breath. Last night, I was made unconscious by the wolf that appeared out of nowhere. However, when I woke up, the wolf became excited again and forced me to do it again. I fainted again because of extreme pleasure and exhaustion. However, I was woken up by the wolf again. In one night, I didn¡¯t know how many orgasms I had, and I couldn¡¯t even count them¡­ It wasn¡¯t until the sky lit up and the moon gradually disappeared before I passed out for thest time. I seemed to vaguely see the giant silver wolf look at me deeply before leaping off the roof and disappearing. I sat up and lifted the nket in horror. Sure enough, I could see the marks of sex all over my naked body. There were marks of a wolf¡¯s tongue licking and other marks from us being too excited the day before, scratched out by me or the wolf. Oh god, how could I be so crazy! Moreover, what shocked me even more was that afterst night¡¯s lust and inexplicable familiarity, I seemed to recall something from five years ago. The night that made me lose my memories and get me pregnant seemed to be the night I spent with this wolf¡­ My head hurts. I could feel that this wolf wasn¡¯t trying to hurt me at all. Even after I¡¯d stabbed its hind legs with broken ssst night, it hadn¡¯t fought back. If I really had sex with this wolf five years ago, would the three children I gave birth to be this wolf¡¯s bloodline? I didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. At this moment, my mind was in a mess and I only wanted to hurry home and wash my body. My body was filled with the essence of the wolf and my own lust, I really couldn¡¯t face anyone anymore. I wrapped my body tightly in a nket and crept to open the door. I prayed that my Nicole and Winnie wouldn¡¯t see me like this. However, it was already close to evening, so it was impossible for the two babies not to have woken up. As expected, the moment I opened the door, I heard Nicole scream, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± Winnie was also surprised. ¡°Mommy!¡± After saying that, Nicole and Winnie ran over to hug me, but I blocked them with one hand. Chapter 137

Chapter 137: Treated As a Lunatic

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

I took a deep breath and tried to look calm. ¡°Stay away from Mommy.¡± The two babies revealed puzzled expressions. I was extremely sorry for my cold attitude, but there was nothing I could do. I shrunk the nket tightly while still feeling liquid flowing out of my vagina. I said in a trembling voice, ¡°Mommy is going to bathe. Don¡¯te over.¡± As I spoke, I ran into the bathroom. ¡°Mommy, are you okay? You disappeared early in the morning. We even asked Galen to find you!¡± Nicole shouted from the bathroom door. Fortunately, Galen didn¡¯t expect me to go to the top of the building. Otherwise, if Galen saw me like this, I would really crawl into the mud in shame! I turned on the shower and let the hot water bathe my tired body. Through a frosted ss door, Iforted Nicole in a low voice. ¡°Mommy suddenly had something on and went out, Mommy is fine. Hurry up and watch TV.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll get you a ss of hot milk,¡± Nicole replied before shuffling off. I slowly exhaled. After the hot water washed away the traces of promiscuity on my body, I returned to my senses and started thinking about this wolf. I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me that I¡¯d actually developed a sexual desire for a wolf. Other than the first part, the rest of the time, I was practically actively catering to the wolf¡¯s sexual desires. The nature of the intercourse changed from rape to voluntary sex. Even if I called the police, no one would believe that I saw a huge wolf that could kill a womanst night. People would only think of me as a lunatic, and I had to hide what I experiencedst night in my heart. On the other hand, my subconscious told me that this wolf wasrgely rted to my pregnancy five years ago, it might even be the biological father of my child. Last night, I even heard it speak humannguage. Then, thest possibility was that it was a werewolf and I had sex with a werewolf¡­ Either way, I had to find it again. That way, I could resolve the doubts in my heart and figure out the truth about my pregnancy years ago. However, it was difficult for me to find out what kind of creature it was. After rinsing off, I pondered for a moment before an idea urred to me. I remembered someone. Robin is my friend for many years and a researcher inrge carnivores. He might know about werewolves or giant wolves! Finally, I had a clue about what to do with my research. I dried myself and got dressed before walking out of the bathroom. As soon as I opened the door, my eyes met Galen¡¯s. He nced at me and was shocked and flustered, he scratched his head with a smile. ¡°Ah-ha, Luna, you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve been looking for you¡ª¡± I felt a little guilty, so I replied as I dried my hair, ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for long. Why are you so nervous?¡± Galenughed dryly again and sat on the sofa. He said meaningfully, ¡°I thought you went to settle scores with that person. It gave me a shock.¡± I froze for a moment, then realized what was going on. Galen thought I was going to get even with Julie. ¡°Well, that¡¯s exactly what I was trying to do.¡± My eyes darkened as I remembered that it was very likely that Julie had taken my son, and I grew frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Galen stood up abruptly and said nervously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you the information yesterday? This woman isn¡¯t simple!¡± Chapter 138

Chapter 138: Mother¡¯s Strength

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Not simple? I narrowed my eyes. Because I¡¯d been busy the day before, I hadn¡¯t actually had time to read it. I¡¯d just nced at the title before turning off myputer. Then I¡¯d bumped into the wolf thing, and it had interrupted all my thoughts and rhythms. So I didn¡¯t really understand why Galen was so wary and frightened. Seeing Luna frown in confusion, Galen gulped and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? That woman, Julie, is connected to several cities¡¯ underground businesses. If you go against her rashly, your son will be lost once he enters the ck market!¡± My breath caught in my throat. I immediately took theputer and opened the information that Galen had sent me yesterday. The information showed that Julie was born in a coastal city. On the surface, her father ran a rental ship business in arge port. However, in reality, Julie¡¯s father controlled the human organs trade and smuggling of goods in the surrounding cities. Not only was he the mastermind behind the ck market on the coast, he also colluded with local officials and could be said to be omnipotent. And after Julie and Alpha had a boy named Noelle five years ago, Alpha had helped Julie¡¯s family¡¯s illegal career on many asions for various reasons, gradually spreading the ck market business ind. As for Julie, because her family¡¯s business had soared, she had sessfully squeezed into the upper echelons of Europe in recent years. No one would have thought that the daughter of the first ship tycoon in Europe was just a little girl who had helped her father operate a small fishing boat at the harbor back in the day. After reading all the information Galen had provided, I frowned deeply. Back then, I¡¯d only known that Julie, the birth mother of Alpha¡¯s son, wouldn¡¯t be a simple character. But I hadn¡¯t expected her identity to be soplicated. If Julie had already taken over her father¡¯s ck market business, then my son might not be in her hands anymore. He might have flowed into the ck market as amodity. And at that time, my child had just been born. A frail little baby, entering the ck market. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like. Was his organs cut off, sold by human traffickers, or it became toys for some disgusting monsters¡­ At the thought of this, my expression turned exceptionally ugly. ¡°Galen.¡± I gritted my teeth, and all the determination and unwillingness that I had hidden for many years surged in my heart. I said hatefully, ¡°As long as that woman dares to do anything bad to my son¡­ I will definitely bury her entire family with her!¡± Never underestimate the power of a grieving mother. It¡¯s enough to make every evil person with blood on their hands get the punishment they deserve. Seeing Luna¡¯s expression harden, Galen thought with relief that Julie had used Noelle to fool Alpha and hadn¡¯t sold him into the ck market. And now Noelle would be able to reunite with her mother in a few days, that might be the luckiest thing. ¡°Luna, don¡¯t be anxious. I have a feeling that the day you find your son ising soon!¡± Galen urged. During the time that Luna was secretly investigating Julie, he and the three children would work hard to make Luna and Alpha happy. ¡°I hope so.¡± I breathed out and decided to investigate in secret without alerting Julie. Right after, I remembered something important. Chapter 139

Chapter 139: Going On A Date

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

I quickly returned to the bedroom to change. I picked up my bag and turned to Galen and my two babies. ¡°I have something else to do. Galen, please take care of my two babies.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± Galen was already used to Luna¡¯s busy life. He was just about to say goodbye to her when Nicole suddenly yelled, ¡°Mommy, where are you going? Take us with you, okay?¡± At this moment, Nicole was extremely unwilling to part with her mommy. Her mommy had gone out for an entire day and had finally returned. After taking a shower, she was unwilling to let her leave in a hurry! That was why she wanted to ask her mommy if she could bring her and Winnie along. Anyway, the two of them had always been obedient and would not cause mommy any trouble. However, after hearing Nicole¡¯s pitiful and cute request, I shook my head and said, ¡°Mommy is going to find Uncle Robin. This time, Mommy is going to do adult things, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to bring you two. Next time, I¡¯ll ask Uncle Robin to bring you out to y, okay?¡± Warmth filled my heart at the thought of my longtime best friend, Robin. Five years ago, after I gave birth, my life was in danger. V and her daughter were eyeing me covetously, and they wanted nothing more than to kill me. At that time, it was only thanks to Robin and my aunt Parsi when they moved me and my two babies abroad and allowed us to escape from the clutches of V and her daughter, giving us a chance to breathe and be reborn. It has been a long time since Robin apanied me and my two babies back to China. This time, not only can I reunite with my old friend, I can also ask Robin about the wolf. It¡¯s killing two birds with one stone. So, after smiling at Nicole and Winnie, I left the house. After Luna left, the atmosphere in the room became a little awkward. Nicole blinked and turned to Winnie. ¡°What is mommy talking about?¡± Winnie thought carefully and said, ¡°It should be some important research project or something.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nicole nodded her head, seemingly understanding. However, Galen, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly pped and sat up. He shouted, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you nervous?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole and Winnie looked at him in confusion. ¡°Robin is a very handsome, gentlemanly, single man who has known your mommy for a long time and is very close to her, right?¡± Galen said through gritted teeth, his eyes wide. ¡°Yes, why?¡± Seeing Galen¡¯s excited expression, Nicole became even more puzzled. ¡°Then let me ask you this. Would your mommy prefer to date a gentle gentleman like Robin, or would she be willing to date that tyrant Alpha?¡± Galen asked, his heart aching. ¡°If it were me, I would choose Uncle Robin!¡± Winnie said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the key! Your mommy wasn¡¯t going out to do anything important, she is out on a date! Think about it, she even took a shower before going out!¡± Galen said as if he had seen through everything. ¡°Yes¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t Mommy fall in love with Uncle Robin¡­¡± Winnie was a little absent-minded, as if she was immersed in a romance novel. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Only then did Nicole understand what they meant. She screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t want Uncle Robin to be my father. I want Alpha!¡± Chapter 140

Chapter 140: Loving Someone Else

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

To Nicole, although Robin brought gifts for her and Winnie every time they met and would gently rub her head, he was different from Alpha. Only Alpha would let her ride on his shoulder, make strawberry cake for her and buy her the biggest doll! The thought of her mommy possibly falling in love with Robin made Nicole very sad. This sadness was no less than the sadness she felt when Galen lied to her and said that she was not her mommy¡¯s biological child. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t be anxious. I have a n.¡± Galen covered his ears, which had almost been deafened, and quickly tried to persuade her. ¡°What n?¡± Winnie was curious too. ¡°As long as we¡­¡± Galen reached out and put his arm around Nicole and Winnie. The three heads gathered together and began to whisper. On the other hand, the biologicalboratory where Robin worked in this city was far from downtown. After sending him a few messages, I drove for more than half an hour to get there. However, it wasn¡¯t Robin who came to greet me, it was a female student of Robin¡¯s. She said that Robin was busy monitoring the progress of the experiment and couldn¡¯t get away, so she led me to the coreboratory. After going around one corridor after another and performing a full body sterilization process, I was able to see Robin in a sealedboratory. Robin was wearing transparent research sses and looked as gentle as before. As soon as he saw me, he took off histex gloves and hugged me warmly. ¡°Luna, long time no see!¡± When I saw his gentle face, I felt very close to him. After smiling at him sincerely, I sized up the various specimens, scientific research machines, anatomical diagrams, and so on. I made small talk. ¡°Are you busy at the moment? I rushed over suddenly, I must have disturbed you.¡± ¡°No, no. Just a second before you arrived, I finished the second phase of the experiment,¡± Robin said to me very gently. Thereafter, he pulled me into theboratory and said as we walked, ¡°Our team has been researching the mutation genes of a certain fierce beast and have made great progress. Look, these are the ones.¡± As she spoke, Robin pointed to the dissection body of somerge animal covered in ss on a huge tform. Looking at the dark red meat that had been cut by the cold scalpel, I felt a little nauseous. However, I suppressed my difort and asked, ¡°Oh? What kind of fierce beast is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a wolf.¡± Robin looked at me, and his eyes suddenly burst with extremely feverish emotion. He spoke to me like a smug navigator. ¡°Luna, you know, wolves are supposed to live in packs, and their survival pattern is mostly led by a strong alpha wolf. But our team recently discovered that maybe it¡¯s because of gic evolution and mutation, thousands of years ago, a more powerful and intelligent species of wolf appeared, and they tend to live alone.¡± Did Robin happen to be researching wolves recently? A strange feeling welled up in my heart, and I immediately subconsciously avoided my purpose ining here. I continued, ¡°But aren¡¯t wolves more suitable for cohabitation than other fierce beasts in the natural world? Why did they evolve into lone wolves?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the great thing about nature. From the gic samples of the wolves we recently captured, we found that a sessful evolved wolf species not only has a physique eight to nine times that of a normal wolf, but they might even have evolved to have higher intelligence,¡± Robin said, pushing his sses up his nose and looking at me. Chapter 141

Chapter 141: Semen Samples

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

I immediately recalled the appearance of the giant wolf fromst night. An inexplicable fear and a chill ran down my spine. Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Robin kindly changed the subject and asked me, ¡°Tell me something else, Luna. How are your two cute babiestely?¡± Iposed myself and smiled at him. ¡°Nicole and Winnie are already done with their college sses. I¡¯ve been pretty busytely, so I let them rx at home for a few days.¡± ¡°What two smart children. They look a lot like you.¡± Robin looked at me very gently, his blue eyes seemed to contain the quiet ocean. Then he continued. ¡°What about you? Since you¡¯re so busy, you can¡¯t have suddenlye to theboratory because you missed me, an old friend, right?¡± Listening to Robin¡¯s familiar and rxed teasing, my nervousness eased. After debating it for a long time, I decided to ask Robin for help with the wolf. After all, it seemed that only Robin, who had studied the wolves specifically, could help me with this. ¡°Well¡­ here¡¯s the thing. I have a sample here that I¡¯d like you to analyze its owner¡¯s¡­ specific species.¡± I said the words with some difficulty. After all, I would never have believed that obscene and shocking scene if I hadn¡¯t experienced it myself. Besides, the vague memory in my head told me that the wolf and I had a deep rtionship. Almost subconsciously, I deliberately hid everything about the wolf from Robin. And whether it was out of protection or fear, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you analyze it.¡± Robin took the white liquid I¡¯d put in a transparent little bag. It was the same liquid I¡¯d taken from my body before I took a shower in the bathroom, it was the semen shot by a wolf. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll be able to find out in 10 minutes.¡± Robin took the semen sample and sat down on the seat beside me. After turning on the instrument, Robin brought two sses of milk from the side and said to me, ¡°This is the condition of theboratory now. There¡¯s no other way.¡± I felt uneasy, worried about the test results Robin would tell meter. What would I do if the huge creature that night was a werewolf or really a wolf? I remained silent, but Robin didn¡¯t care. After taking a sip of milk, he casually asked me, ¡°Nicole and Winnie are both five years old, right? I remember the first time I saw them, they were just little babies. I didn¡¯t expect them to be little girls now. To be honest, I quite miss them. When are we going on a holiday together to rx?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the mention of my two babies, but soon I sighed again. ¡°It might be a while, I have been busy looking for my sontely. There are other things I need to do.¡± ¡°You never think about yourself.¡± Robin imitated me and sighed. Then, he looked at me and asked, ¡°When are you going to find a father for the children? You want a man that Nicole and Winnie like very much, a gentle and firm person who can always apany you.¡± Listening to Robin¡¯s words, I was distracted, but for some reason, Alpha¡¯s face appeared in my head. This is crazy. Why did I think of him immediately? I quickly discarded the messy thoughts in my head and smiled apologetically at Robin. ¡°Perhaps I haven¡¯t met the right person yet.¡± Chapter 142

Chapter 142: Large Amounts of Data

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Robin¡¯s eyes darkened, and just as he seemed like he was about to say something to me, my phone rang. I subconsciously went to my bag to get my phone while looking up at Robin apologetically. Robin immediately smiled gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, pick it up. I won¡¯t mind. Do you want me to go out?¡± Robin was still so understanding and gentlemanly. I looked at the caller ID on my phone screen that read ¡°Galen¡± and waved at him, indicating that he didn¡¯t have to go out. ¡°Hey, Galen, I¡¯m busy right now. What do you want?¡± I asked, frowning slightly. I¡¯d only been away from home for an hour or so, I¡¯d know more about the wolf in a little while. It was a critical moment, and nothing good woulde of Galen¡¯s call. However, Galen¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone sounded unusually anxious. He panted as he said, ¡°Luna, it¡¯s over. What should we do? Nicole suddenly has a fever. She¡¯s been crying!¡± Through Galen¡¯s panting, I heard Nicole¡¯s helpless, ufortable cry. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. ¡°Hurry up and give her some fever medicine!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless! I¡¯ve already given her some, but her fever has gotten worse! Luna,e back quickly. I¡¯m an illegal immigrant, so I can¡¯t take Nicole to the hospital!¡± Galen also yelled. Damn it, how could I have forgotten? Galen was a hacker wanted everywhere in the world, he usually ran between countries. At times like this, he couldn¡¯t help my Nicole. ¡°Let Nicole drink more water and let her body cool down first. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± I gripped my phone tightly and said nervously. With that, I immediately stood up and found Robin looking at me worriedly. I remembered the semen sample test results that were about toe out and was in a dilemma. ¡°Luna, I¡¯ll tell you the resultster. Hurry home and take care of Nicole.¡± Robin gently urged me while stroking my shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Be safe when you drive back. Don¡¯t worry, Nicole will be fine.¡± I nodded, then strode out anxiously, with Nicole¡¯s cries echoing in my head. My baby Nicole, nothing must happen to you! A few momentster, Luna¡¯s graceful figure disappeared from the doorway of theboratory. The gentle smile that had been on Robin¡¯s face changed to an expressionless one. Walking to the device that began to beep, Robin raised his hand and took out a test report from the printer and looked at it casually. This report was one that he did not care about at first, but after reading it for 10 seconds, he suddenly stopped. Thereafter, he returned to the beginning of the data and read it carefully again. For almost half an hour, Robin kept his original movements and stared at the report in his hand. The more he read, the more enthusiastic he became. In the end, his face was flushed and he almost revealed an unusual excitement. In the sample Luna gave him, there was actually a string of genes that he and his team hadn¡¯t been able toplete after studying for several years. They were extremely simr to the genes of the evolved wolves! Compared with the genes used by their team as research results, the gene data obtained from the sample was more perfect, detailed, and beautiful. For Robin, this is undoubtedly a treasure map with a secret message. As long as he can solve it, he can obtain endless glory and wealth! Like a real wolf pouncing on its prey, Robin held this great data and forgot everything around him, concentrating on his research. Chapter 143

Chapter 143: Can¡¯t Lie to Mommy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

On the other hand, it was supposed to be a half an hour trip, but I beat the red lights and arrived home in 15 minutes. As soon as I opened the door to the house, I saw Galen frantically running into the bedroom with a bag of ice. My heart immediately clenched. Without even changing my shoes, I rushed into Nicole and Winnie¡¯s bedroom and said anxiously, ¡°Nicole, hang in there! Mommy will send you to the hospital now.¡± The moment I entered the room, I saw Nicole, whose face was red, lying on the small bed. She was covered with a nket and her eyes were slightly open. She looked at me weakly. I pushed Galen, who was standing in front of the bed blocking my way. I reached out to pick Nicole up and ran out, but Galen stopped me just as my hand touched the nket. ¡°Ahem, Luna, I think Nicole¡¯s getting better. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t go to the hospital,¡± Galen said unnaturally. ¡°How could she not need to go to the hospital? Look at her, her face is so red!¡± I frowned deeply and pried him away before trying to pick Nicole up. ¡°Mommy¡­ I feel much better,¡± Nicole said to me, panting slightly. As she spoke, a wave of heat rose from the top of her head. My heart ached as I reached out to touch her forehead. Sure enough, it was burning hot. I was so scared that my voice trembled. ¡°Nicole! You¡¯re burning up like this. You have to go to the hospital with mommy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, kids have good recovery skills. They¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Galen squeezed over again, trying to stop me. Seeing my nervous expression, Nicole opened her eyes and whispered, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m really fine. Just stay with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Only then did I realize that something was wrong. I narrowed my eyes and asked suspiciously. ording to the temperature of my hand on Nicole¡¯s forehead, she has a fever of at least 40 degrees. However, under a 40-degree fever, even an adult will lose consciousness. How can Nicole talk to me so clearly? I silently sat down next to Nicole. As expected, my butt was sitting on something bulging. It was even emitting heat through the thick nket. These two guys are probably ying a prank on me again! I had already understood Nicole and Galen¡¯s trick. However, I did not expose them. Instead, I silently looked at Nicole. There was a moment of panic in Nicole¡¯s eyes as she looked at me. Then she simply closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious. ¡°Sigh¡ª¡± At this moment, Winnie, who had been standing silently at the side, sighed faintly. I didn¡¯t turn my head. In my peripheral vision, Galen nervously poked Winnie with his hand and said in an extremely soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t expose yourself!¡± Winnie shook her head and said again, ¡°You can¡¯t fool mommy like this.¡± I didn¡¯t move, but Galen jumped up and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Winnie, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± I turned my head around and looked at Galen expressionlessly. He immediately quieted down and said awkwardly, ¡°Uh, we were just kidding, Luna. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied coolly, then continued to sit by the bed. Finally, after a stalemate for five minutes, Nicole was the first to lose control. She abruptly sat up and shouted, ¡°Ahwooh, it¡¯s so hot! Galen, the hot water bag you stuffed into my nket is so hot!¡± Chapter 144 - Uncle Robin, The Benefactor

Chapter 144: Uncle Robin, The Benefactor

¡°Sigh, Nicole, you must have been discovered by mommy long ago thanks to your lousy acting skills,¡± Winnie said helplessly as she held her forehead. ¡°Galen! Where are you going? Stop right there!¡± My first reaction was to call out to Galen, who was running out. My face was cold as I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at him. Next, I gave Nicole, who was sitting up in bed and desperately fanning herself, the same serious look. ¡°Luna, listen to us. We didn¡¯t mean to lie to you¡­¡± Galen slowly walked over with a conflicted expression. He held his head in his hands in aical manner, and spoke like a criminal. ¡°Mommy, I know I¡¯m wrong¡­ but we have our difficulties. If you want to be angry, be angry at Galen. It¡¯s all his rotten idea!¡± Nicole leaned over and carefully said. Her eyes were watery and there was ayer of sweat on her forehead due to the heat of the nket. ¡°Luna, as long as you¡¯re not angry, I¡¯m willing tomit seppuku to apologize!¡± Galen suddenly made an exaggerated expression, and then made a stabbing gesture with his hand. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Nicole grabbed my arm and shook it as she pleaded with a pitiful tone. Of the two, one was acting extremely anxiously, as if something had really happened to Nicole. The other believed Galen¡¯s rotten idea and was burning up under the covers, pretending to be having a fever. Under thebined attacks of Galen and Nicole, I really couldn¡¯t pretend to be angry. Looking at their funny expressions, I shook my head, amused and angry. ¡°Mommy really thought you had a fever. I was so scared that I raced all the way back, I was so anxious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not expecting mommy to be anxious¡­¡± Nicole lowered her head and said weakly. As long as Nicole was healthy and safe, I was relieved. At any rate, their prank on me was better than Nicole actually going to the hospital with a fever. I let out a sigh of relief and pulled Nicole and Winnie into my arms. I smiled and said, ¡°You two has learned some tricks from Galen. Tell me, what is it this time?¡± I¡¯d been chatting happily with Robin in theb, and the results of that wolf¡¯s semen test would be out soon. This call interrupted my original n. ¡°Uh¡­ Galen said you were going on a date with Uncle Robin. We didn¡¯t want that, so we tried to get you back,¡± Nicole said, looking up from my arms and pouting. A date with Robin? Iughed out of anger and looked at Galen, who was still squatting by the wall. ¡°Galen, what did you say to them?¡± Shaking my head helplessly, I added, ¡°Besides, I went to find Robin for a very important matter. It¡¯s not for a date!¡± ¡°Then what are you hiding from us?¡± Galen pursed his lips in disbelief. This rendered me speechless. I couldn¡¯t say that I was going to ask Robin what kind of species the giant wolf that I had been making love to all night was, could I? This was too bizarre! It was too difficult to say! ¡°It¡¯s a secret, I can¡¯t tell you,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want Uncle Robin to be my father¡­¡± Nicole suddenly interrupted, feeling extremely wronged. In fact, even as a child, Nicole had a feeling. After all, she had heard from her mommy that the time when she first arrived abroad and brought along two weak babies was very difficult. She had to rely on Uncle Robin¡¯s help to survive, her mommy had also said that Uncle Robin was a great benefactor to her. Chapter 145 - A White Lie

Chapter 145: A White Lie !!

And from the moment she had her memories, Uncle Robin had been single all along, but he had always cared for Mommy and woulde to take care of her from time to time. Nicole admitted that Uncle Robin was the best man she had ever seen who treated Mommy. And the most important thing was that a year ago, when they were still abroad, Mommy participated in a very serious surgery that required two days and one night. She and Winnie were entrusted to Robin to be taken care of. Robin had asked her and Winnie seriously whether they were willing to let him be their father. At the time, she had forgotten what her and Winnie¡¯s answer was, but in Winnie¡¯s opinion, since she had decided to have Alpha as her father, Robin had undoubtedly be apetitor. Listening to Nicole¡¯s innocent words, I gently pinched her little face andforted her. ¡°Uncle Robin won¡¯t be your father. Mommy and Uncle Robin are just very good friends, Mommy doesn¡¯t have that kind of love between a man and a woman for him.¡± I sighed inwardly. Nicole was really just a child, she didn¡¯t understand theplicated feelings between adults and only knew how to differentiate between people based on who she was close to. How cute and innocent! Hearing this promise, Galen, Nicole, and Winnie heaved a sigh of relief. Their nervousness has dissipated. It turned out that Mommy did not love Robin, so Alpha had nopetitor. Their n could be perfectly carried out! After dealing with this blunder, I stood up and nced at my phone. When I didn¡¯t see any messages or calls, I put on my apron and went to cook for my babies and Galen. At the dining room table, I was distracted by the sight of the two babies wolfing down their food and a ratherrge man named Galen. I felt like this was a family dinner. Nicole and Winnie were the youngest sisters in the family, while the jumpy Galen was the oldest brother in the family. What was missing was probably the son I¡¯d lost many years ago. My heart felt inexplicably heavy as I put down my chopsticks and looked at Galen. ¡°Galen, have you found anything on the information screening I asked you to do?¡± Galen was stunned for a moment before he pped his forehead in frustration. He said in a confused manner, ¡°How could I forget to tell you this?¡± The information screening I¡¯m talking about is actually for Galen to screen information about my son in arge identity bank he obtained through hacking. Since Julie¡¯s family ran the ck market, if my son had fallen into her hands back then, it was very likely that she had sold him to the ck market through various means. As long as my son had appeared in the ck market, there would be a record of this in the identity bank that Galen had obtained. ¡°The result is that no information about your son was inside,¡± Galen said, sitting up straight. Seeing my silence, Galen said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. At least your son wasn¡¯t traded by human traffickers or had his organs removed. As long as he didn¡¯t flow into the huge underground ck market, there¡¯s a possibility of him being found.¡± Seeing Luna deep in thought, Galen¡¯s heart was also racing. In fact, the so-called identity bank was something he had made up. As long as the children flowed into the ck market as merchandise, it was like searching for a needle in a haystack, and there was no chance of being found again. Fortunately, Noelle had been sent to Alpha, and Galen had created this ¡°white lie¡± to ignite Luna¡¯s hope of finding her son. Chapter 146 - Looking for a Love Rival Again

Chapter 146: Looking for a Love Rival Again!!

Alpha was awakened by the blinding sunlight. As he sat up, he had a splitting headache. He looked around. He was actually on the top floor of a building, and he was naked. The unknown liquid marks on his body emitted a violent hormonal aura. Although there had been instances of his bloodline power exploding in his body before, he had never been so out of control as he was now. Enduring the pain in his mind, Alpha began to sort through the memories left behind after transforming into a werewolf. The night of the full moon, the towering buildings, the whistling wind in his ears¡­ Suddenly, Alpha¡¯s breath was caught in his throat. The memory that was temporarily hidden in the depths of his mind gradually appeared in his consciousness: a huge wolf with raging sexual desire and a weak and beautiful long-haired woman under him. His memory gradually became clearer. The woman who had been ruthlessly f*cked by his werewolf body all night was Luna! How could it be her?! Alpha frowned. It wasn¡¯t that he looked down on Luna. On the contrary, he had been very pleased with her during their intimate interactions. Luna¡¯s fatal attraction to him had often made him delirious. He even sometimes had the idea of making Luna Noelle¡¯s new mother. However, what puzzled him was that he knew the characteristics of his bloodline very well. After transforming into a werewolf, he would only have the desire to mate with the person he was destined to be with. Five years ago, the person he was destined to have sex with was Julie, and Julie had indeed given birth to the boy Noelle, who had inherited his bloodline. However, after transforming into a werewolf, would he actually have sex with a woman other than the person he was destined to be with? Could it be that his feelings for Luna had surpassed Julie, who was his destined person? Was that why he had changed after transforming into a werewolf? What had happened that night five years ago? As soon as Alpha looked deeper, his head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to explode. He held his forehead and steadied himself. He wasn¡¯t an indecisive person. Since what happenedst night¡ª His eyes immediately became firm as he looked around. This building happened to be hispany¡¯s property, which made it convenient for him to do things. Next, he looked at Luna¡­ On the other hand, it was time for my appointment with Robin. I was anxious to know the results of the semen sample test, but no one answered the few times I called Robin. Beep¡ªbeep¡ªbeep¡ª After the ninth busy signal on the other end of the phone, I put down my phone in frustration and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost. Robin had always been a reliable person. Since he had made an agreement with me, it was impossible for him not to answer my call easily. Now that the call couldn¡¯t go through, what had happened to him? Or was there something wrong with the semen sample I¡¯d given him? I felt restless for a moment. Taking a deep breath, I picked up my handbag and decided to visit Robin¡¯sb again to see what was going on. ¡°Mommy, where are you going now?¡± Seeing that I was about to leave, Winnie and Nicole jumped up from the sofa and blocked my way. I looked at my watch, and the bad feeling in my heart grew stronger. I had a vague guess about the identity of the giant wolf fromst night, but I was very afraid that this guess woulde true. In my mind, a subconscious thought had always told me that the werewolf I made love tost night was the one who had gotten me pregnant that night five years ago. He was Nicole, Winnie and my wandering son¡¯s biological father. This matter was very important, and it was really not convenient for me to tell my two babies in detail. I could only force a smile and say, ¡°Babies, I still have some matters to settle at Uncle Robin¡¯s ce. Mommy will go there again.¡± Mommy had just returned not long ago, and she was already going to look for Daddy¡¯s love rival? Nicole and Winnie looked at each other and immediately reached a consensus. Just as Nicole hugged Luna¡¯s leg and Winnie was about to persuade her not to go, Galen, who was sitting at the side ying games, realized that something was wrong with Luna. ¡°Wait, Luna, why do you look like you have something on your mind?¡± Galen no longer had his usual cheeky smile. ¡°I do, do I?¡± I was flustered and unconsciously touched my cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t I know you? Luna, stop pretending. You¡¯re usually like a queen. Since when do you have such a guilty expression?¡± Galen rolled his eyes and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re like a resentful woman waiting for her husband toe home. I choked on Galen¡¯s words and was speechless. He was right. If everything I guessed was true, then I was really looking for my so-called ¡°husband.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Nicole and Winnie, trust your mommy. Let her go.¡± Chapter 147 - What Does It Have to Do With You

Chapter 147: What Does It Have to Do With You

Seeing that the two children were still reluctant to part with me, Galen didn¡¯t continue to ask. Instead, he waved his hand to help me out, indicating for the two babies to let go of me. I finally got away. As soon as I opened the door, I saw someone I didn¡¯t expect. ¡°Alpha?¡± Perhaps my voice was too surprised. Alpha, who had been staring at a certain spot in deep thought, raised his head and looked at me intently. ¡°Are you surprised to see me?¡± Alpha¡¯s tone was strange, as if he were interrogating me. It took me a moment to realize that Alpha had been missing for days since thest party. Thest time we met, I had clearly kindly treated the corroded wound on Alpha¡¯s hand, but he suddenly went crazy like a beast and lost control of his rationality. He even wanted to rape me in the banquet hall. In a moment of desperation, I knocked him out. Did he finally appear in the past few days just to find trouble with me? Recalling all the unhappiness from before, my face turned cold and I said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°When have I ever been nice to you?¡± Hearing that the woman in front of him was so cold, Alpha¡¯s mood immediately darkened. Although he was right, this woman was still having sex with his wolf bodyst night. He was even determined to confess everything to her, but this woman¡¯s attitude was like this? Alpha¡¯s expression stiffened. Considering how rough his wolf body wasst night with her, he held back his temper and said in a low voice, ¡°Last night, you¡­¡± Actually, Alpha wanted to ask if she was surprised or afraid when she saw him in his wolf formst night and if she recognized him as the giant wolf? However, before he could finish, Luna interrupted him mercilessly. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand why Alpha had never learned how to talk to people properly. To think that I felt guilty for knocking him out for a few days. In the end, he asked me where I wentst night with a cold face. Was I his prisoner or ve? If he was interested, he could capture me and have sex with me? If he was not interested, he could interrogate me coldly and question if I was disloyal to him? At the thought of the giant wolfst night, I felt extremely offended. After a crack appeared on Alpha¡¯s icy expression, I added, ¡°Mr. Alpha, please remember that we are only friends with benefits. I have no obligation to answer your excessive and stupid questions!¡± As soon as I finished speaking, I saw Alpha¡¯s face darken visibly. ording to his usual temper, he was definitely going to flip out again. I still had to rush to find Robin and find out the results of the test. I didn¡¯t have the time to entertain him anymore, so I gave him a cold look and was about to walk around him. ¡°It¡¯s over. Daddy will definitely be angry at Mommy again. What should we do?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito behind the door. The door to Luna¡¯s house opened slightly behind Alpha and Luna who were arguing. Nicole, Winnie, and Galen hid behind the door and listened carefully. Hearing Luna say such heartless words, Galen secretly broke out in a cold sweat. He muttered softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. With Alpha¡¯s personality, if anyone dared to talk to him like Luna, he would have been thrown into the sea to feed the sharks!¡± ¡°Galen, why don¡¯t you exin to Daddyter? Mommy has been very worried about Daddy these past few days. Don¡¯t let Daddy misunderstand.¡± Winnie frowned and looked like an adult. ¡°Huh¡ª¡± Galen immediately shuddered and refused without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not going to court death! He won¡¯t kill Luna, but he¡¯ll definitely kill me!¡± However, just as everyone thought that Alpha would fly into a rage because of Luna¡¯s provocative words, Alpha took a deep breath, as if trying to calm his own emotions. His expression changed, but he still reached out and pulled Luna back just as she was about to walk away. Looking at the woman¡¯s dazed and surprised eyes after being grabbed by the wrist, Alpha felt that this was the first time in his life he had spoken so humbly. ¡°Calm down. I have something important to tell you.¡± Looking at Luna standing in front of him, Alpha felt a warm and mysterious power surge in his chest. It was the power of his bloodline. Usually, it was very fierce and intense. He needed to spend a lot of effort to suppress it, and there was the risk of it rebelling at any time. Chapter 148 - Playboy

Chapter 148: yboy

However, as long as he couldplete the union of body and heart with his destined person after turning into a wolf, his bloodline power would be appeased. Therefore, by interacting with Luna now, he could stabilize his mind and it was not as difficult to control as before. At the thought of this, Alpha¡¯s eyes softened. He had been in pain when he found out that Julie was his destined person. How could such a shallow and lowly woman be his destined person? Unable to ept it, he sent Julie away and lived alone with his son, Noelle. But after meeting Luna, he realized that his feelings for her were even stronger than those of a so-called destined person. It was as if there was a pair of hands of fate connecting him and Luna. Was this perhaps what was called love? In an instant, many things went through Alpha¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. I was startled by Alpha¡¯s sudden tug, and I calmed down. I looked up at him, but Alpha¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t as angry or cold as I expected. Instead, they were mixed with some inexplicable emotions without malice. Why was he looking at me like that? What was he going to say that was important? I pursed my lips and subconsciously stopped. My heart was pounding as I replied, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved me from Shana, that crazy woman, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to you¡­¡± The moment their eyes met, Alpha felt as if he had been struck by an electric current. He blurted out the thought in his heart, ¡°Be my new destined person.¡± I stiffened. Even my heart stopped. ¡°Oh my god! Did Daddy confess to Mommy? It¡¯s so romantic!¡± Behind the door, Nicole tried her best to press her ear against the gap and covered her chest as she sighed. Unlike Nicole¡¯s satisfied and expectant expression, Winnie looked a little worried. After carefully looking at her mommy¡¯s expression outside the door, she shook her head and sighed. ¡°Daddy really doesn¡¯t know how to pick the right time. There are no roses, and Mommy isn¡¯t wearing a beautiful dress. Under such circumstances, the princess won¡¯t agree to the prince¡¯s proposal!¡± Sure enough, after a few seconds of silence, the three people behind the door heard Luna¡¯s incredulous and angry voice. ¡°Alpha, are you crazy?¡± To be honest, I was very happy to hear Alpha¡¯s words that seemed to reveal his feelings. But after a moment of excitement, I thought of more things, such as the giant wolf that found me for no reasonst night and forced sex on me, and Alpha¡¯s little boy who was about the same age as Nicole and Winnie. Meeting Alpha¡¯s serious and puzzled gaze, I felt a tightness in my chest. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t said something simr before. I should always remind myself not to sink. So I continued, ¡°What do you mean? Do you want me to be your lover or marry you?¡± This question seemed to stop Alpha. In fact, Alpha had never had a lover or been married. He had never even touched Julie, the birth mother of his precious son, since the ident. He had even avoided her. However, Alpha still thought about it carefully before replying in a low voice, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll get married. You¡¯ll be my legitimate wife, and Noelle wants a mother.¡± Hearing such an answer, I felt extremely depressed. Why did this arrogant man think that I would obediently marry him the moment he suggested it? Besides, he had a child with Julie who had kidnapped my son. She was my enemy! How could I marry this man with a clear conscience before I found my son? At the thought of this, the feelings in my heart disappeared. I stared up at him and said word by word, ¡°If I remember correctly, Julie is the mother of your son, Noelle, right? The child is only five years old, and you can¡¯t wait to find him a new mother? When you get tired of this new woman, are you going to move on to another one? Have you considered your son¡¯s mental state? Alpha, even if you don¡¯t love yourself, you should at least treat your son well!¡± Since when did he not love himself and Noelle? Alpha was furious, and his head immediately hurt again. The woman in front of him spoke as if he was a heinous, dissolute, and hopeless yboy! But he had only touched two women so far, and the only time he had touched Julie was five years ago when he was affected by his bloodline and turned into a werewolf. He had unconsciously found his destined person to sleep with! Chapter 149

Chapter 149: The Real Mommy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Alpha realized that Luna had misunderstood him about a lot of things, but he was seriously wronged and didn¡¯t know where to start exining. He could only stare at Luna with eyes that were about to re up. Seeing that Alpha was speechless and silently agreed with me, I knew that my guess was not far from the truth. Alpha was just a bastard who had a lust for women and wanted to get it over with. No wonder he was with a woman like Julie who even harmed children! A cold smile appeared on my lips. I shook off his hand and added, ¡°Besides, I hate Julie and your family!¡± With that, I gave him onest long look before turning to leave. After Luna disappeared into the elevator, there was silence behind and in front of the door. Alpha stood where he was for a long time in silence before turning around and returning to the opposite room. Behind the door, Nicole, Winnie, and Galen looked at each other, their faces filled with shock and disbelief. Although they knew Luna might be unhappy and reject Alpha¡¯s confession, they hadn¡¯t expected Luna and Alpha to fall out so badly and end up parting on bad terms. Nicole pouted, her eyes filled with tears. She was about to cry. ¡°If Mommy doesn¡¯t marry Daddy, I¡¯ll be very sad.¡± ¡°There might be another way.¡± Winnie sighed and looked at the door to Alpha¡¯s house, which was closed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we confess?! Instead of deepening the misunderstanding between these two, it¡¯s better to confess everything. If Luna knows that Noelle is her son, she definitely won¡¯t be willing to leave,¡± Galen said with a heavy expression. As if thinking of something, Galen added, ¡°As for the storm and difficulties, let me bear it!¡± ¡°Mommy hates Daddy so much now. She¡¯ll definitely abandon him and take us far away! Then all our efforts will be in vain!¡± Winnie rolled her eyes at Galen. At the same time, a wall away in Alpha¡¯s house. Noelle was focused on reading a financial magazine. When he heard themotion at the door, he subconsciously looked up. When he realized it was Alpha, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡± Alpha didn¡¯t look happy, but he still strode over and gave his son a hug. Rubbing his head, he said, ¡°Daddy has been¡­ in an ident these past few days and can¡¯t go home. How is Noelle at home?¡± ¡°I took good care of myself and used all the knowledge Dad taught me in the past! Not only did I not open the door for anyone, I even cooked noodles for myself¡­¡± Noelle counted with his fingers, his eyes sparkling. Alpha looked at his son with great relief, his feelingsplicated. Recalling Luna¡¯s usation of him, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Noelle, are you sad that your mother hasn¡¯t been by your side all these years?¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Noelle was very smart. As soon as he heard that, he knew that Alpha was talking about Julie, the woman who imed to be his biological mother. After some thought, he answered truthfully, ¡°I used to be sad because I didn¡¯t think that mother was like mother. Every time she came to see me, she was only concerned about you, but I¡¯m not sad now because I have found my real mommy.¡± ¡°How can you tell if a person is your real mommy?¡± Alpha fell into deep thought. ¡°It¡¯s just based on feeling. As long as I get close to Mommy, I will feel that Mommy is very warm and safe!¡± Noelle blinked. Noelle had also inherited his bloodline. Why wasn¡¯t he close to his biological mother, Julie, but to Luna? Alpha groaned, his eyes narrowing dangerously. No, all the signs pointed to something fishy. Ever since he¡¯d confirmed Noelle¡¯s blood rtionship with him, he never suspected Julie¡¯s identity. It seemed like it was time for him to find out what had happened back then. On the other hand, I drove to Robin¡¯sb again. Unlike in the morning, not only did I not see Robin this time, I was stopped outside by Robin¡¯s assistant. ¡°Miss Luna, Mr. Robin has instructed that no one is to enter before he leaves theboratory.¡± The assistant smiled apologetically at me. I felt a little helpless and exined to her, ¡°Robin and I are very good friends. He promised me that he would call me back, but he stopped responding, so I came to look for him. Let me in!¡± Chapter 150 - Best Friend

Chapter 150: Best Friend

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

No matter how much I insisted on looking for him, the assistant stopped me with a polite smile and a businesslike look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Luna.¡± I waspletely deted. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to barge into Robin¡¯sboratory. I had to sit outside and wait bitterly with a cup of coffee. As I watched time pass, I felt less and less confident. Just as my thoughts began to run wild, Robin finally walked out of the closedboratory. After seeing me, Robin was stunned for a moment before smiling at me. ¡°Luna, I¡¯m really sorry. I was so engrossed in my experiment that I forgot about this.¡± I quickly stood up and looked into his gentle eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°I want to know the results of that sample. How is it going?¡± Robin¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t answer me. Instead, he led me all the way into theb. When we were alone, Robin smiled. ¡°Luna, we¡¯re best friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± There was no doubt about that, of course. Robin had done me a favor and had known me for years. I nodded for him to continue. ¡°The sample you gave me was the semen of a wolf,¡± Robin said slowly, looking at me. I wasn¡¯t hallucinating. It was really a wolf! After learning this news, my heart tightened, and an inexplicable panic surged into my heart. ¡°However, this wolf is not a simple wolf. To use a word that fits its general characteristics, it¡¯s actually a werewolf.¡± Robin studied my expression, then smiled and continued, ¡°Luna, you¡¯ve been a great help to me. Our team has been studying the mutant wolf genes for the past few years, and what surprised me the most was that the semen sample you gave me had the perfect mutant wolf genes I needed.¡± I tried to ept the information in my mind. For a moment, many questions and small details that I usually ignored surged into my mind, making me break out into a cold sweat. Seeing that I still didn¡¯t say anything, Robin continued talking. The more he spoke, the more excited he became. ¡°Luna, do you know that if we can obtain aplete mutated wolf for scientific research, the mutated wolf cells with tenacious vitality and high recovery ability will bring a leap of hundreds of years for the entire medical world! Luna, isn¡¯t this what you once hoped for?¡± Looking into Robin¡¯s expectant and overly feverish eyes, I suddenly remembered something from a long time ago. It was that night that made me unexpectedly pregnant six years ago! Six years ago, I was still hiding in my room all day because of my obesity and bullying. It was an extremely beautiful night. I couldn¡¯t help but climb to the top floor of my housete at night and admire the moonlight alone. However, under the moonlight, I met an extremely huge wolf! I was so shocked by the giant wolf that my legs went limp and I fell to the ground. I couldn¡¯t even scream. I could only watch as the giant wolf slowly walked towards me. It seemed to be sizing me up, but also seemed to be confirming something¡­ I was so frightened by the giant wolf that I fainted. When I woke up, I was already lying on the bed in my room. There were traces of being raped on my body. The window of my room was open. I had forgotten all my memories of the wolf, but I was pregnant with the giant wolf¡¯s children¡­ Only now did I remember everything. I was shocked to realize that the giant wolf who made love to mest night was actually the father of my children! I took a step back from the result and subconsciously gasped. Seeing this, Robin quickly supported me and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± I shook my head and suppressed my shock. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What did you just say?¡± Actually, I understood what Robin meant. That huge and powerful wolf was not an ordinary wolf from a wolf pack. It was very strong, smart, and agile¡­ ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I wanted to ask you, Luna. Where did you get this precious and important semen sample?¡± Robin asked sincerely, staring into my eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. Facing my good friend Robin for many years, I really couldn¡¯t say that the wolf hade in me. ¡°Luna, this is an extremely important discovery! As long as you tell me, our results are enough to shake the entire medical world!¡± Robin held my shoulder and said to me even more fervently. His behavior disgusted me. I didn¡¯t know that the once refined and gentle Robin would be so crazy in the face of scientific research. Chapter 151 - Ambiguous Words

Chapter 151: Ambiguous Words

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Almost subconsciously, I avoided his burning gaze and covered it up. ¡°I only got it by chance. I don¡¯t know where it came from.¡± Seeing that Robin was looking at me strangely, Iposed myself and made a random excuse. ¡°I have to get back to my son. I have to go, Robin. Thank you.¡± After making eye contact with him, I quickly said goodbye and left theboratory. However, after Luna left, Robin¡¯s gentle expression immediately turned gloomy. He called over a few assistants and instructed, ¡°Get headquarters to find out who has been in close contact with Luna recently! The werewolf with the mutant wolf gene is very likely hiding among them!¡± Holding theplicated report in his hand, Robin slowly rxed his frown. In the information indicated by the data, the fact that Robin had hidden from Luna was that he had discovered a tendency mutation in the mutant wolf gene. This tendency mutation could was a mutant wolf gene that would induce werewolves to find a partner that was gicallypatible with them. What surprised him even more was that he identally found part of his good friend Luna¡¯s gic samples inside. He casually tested it and found that Luna¡¯s genes were 99.9%patible with this mutated wolf gene¡­ If the werewolf was really the father of the children, where should I find them? On the drive home, I thought about this with a heavy heart. Actually, I had a premonition about this strange idea and had a reasonable answer. After giving birth to my three babies, my body had been getting better day by day. Not only was my recovery speed astonishing, but my various physical fitness had also improved significantly. Even my doctor sighed in amazement. Theparison of my physical condition before and after my pregnancy was like a gic modification. Moreover, Nicole and Winnie are also smarter and smarter than mortals. Their intelligence levels exceeded that of a 20-year-old when they were three years old, and they haf different talents. At first, I thought this was a chance given to me by the heavens to be reborn after being in the endless mud and grayness. Indeed, ever since I gave birth to my three babies, my life seemed to have improved. Not only did I be thinner and prettier, I also fulfilled my medical dream and lived a better life. After I returned, I even took back my mother¡¯s inheritance, canceled the engagement that had been oppressing me, and took revenge on Shana and her daughter. I didn¡¯t expect that all of this was brought to me by that mysterious giant wolf. At the thought of this, I felt inexplicably brave. I turned the steering wheel, entered the information Galen had once sent me, and sped in Julie¡¯s direction. Arriving at the apartment building where Julie lived, I avoided all the security and sneaked in. I didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with Julie¡¯s people until I was sure my son was safe. I quietly walked to the door and was surprised to find it slightly ajar. I looked through the gap and saw Julie. In front of her stood a man with his hands behind his back. Julie was wearing a low-cut sequined dress and had an enchanting posture. She happened to say, ¡°Why would I lie to you? That night, you were the one who rushed into my room, tore off my clothes, and pressed me onto the bed¡­¡± Hearing such ambiguous words, I frowned and continued to look around the room and search for a ce where documents might be stored in her room. Just as I was observing the area, the man¡¯s figure revealed shocked me. This was Alpha! Julie slowly said seductive words as she walked to Alpha¡¯s side. Her soft, boneless body attached itself to his, and she was like a seductive water snake. Seeing this scene, I felt disgusted. I should have known that Alpha wasn¡¯t a good person at all. One moment he was confessing to me, and the next he could throw himself into someone else¡¯s arms! ¡°You¡­¡± Alpha seemed to want to respond to her. He suddenly turned around, but his gaze suddenlynded on me. Without warning, our eyes met. At this moment, standing behind the door, I was a stark contrast to Julie, who was hanging in Alpha¡¯s arms. I immediately felt ridiculous. I was ashamed of my previous feelings, and felt that I was mocking myself. I sneered at him, then turned and strode downstairs! When Alpha saw Luna¡¯s face, he subconsciously thought he was hallucinating again. When he saw Luna turn around and leave, he immediately wanted to chase after her. Why was Luna here? Chapter 152 - We Are Going to Suffer

Chapter 152: We Are Going to Suffer

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, Julie didn¡¯t allow him to leave so quickly. She pressed her full chest tightly on Alpha¡¯s tall body and said anxiously, ¡°Since then, you haven¡¯t made love to me, so how do you know if that person is me?¡± Pushing Julie away with one hand, the disgust in Alpha¡¯s eyes deepened. He looked in the direction Luna had left in with a heart filled with frustration. ¡°Get lost!¡± he said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen through your lie. If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t appear in front of me!¡± With that, Alpha strode away, wanting to leave. At that moment, there was a sound of air being torn apart and Julie¡¯s body immediately fell limply. Alpha frowned and looked back. He realized that at some point, ck muzzles had already been set up in the building opposite the window. Alpha¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. The moment he saw the muzzle of the gun, he dodged to find cover. However, no matter how fast he was, two bullets still hit his arm, and his blood sttered. ¡°Keep him alive!¡± the voice on the walkie-talkie said. There was another round of concentrated shooting. The furnishings in Julie¡¯s room were almost in a mess, but Alpha never showed himself again. By the time Robin arrived at the room where Alpha was hiding with a team of men, there was no sign of the tall man except for the debris of furniture. ¡°A bunch of useless trash!¡± Robin cursed, his face flushed with anger. However, in the midst of the debris, Robin suddenly noticed a few scarlet spots on the floor. His eyes lit up. He squatted down and extended a finger. It was stained with a little blood. Then he put it in his mouth. As if he was tasting something delicious, Robin smacked his lips and smiled confidently. ¡°The bullet was filled with the catalytic agent I found in my research. If he¡¯s really that werewolf, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Night. After I put my two babies to bed, I returned to my room, took out the book I found about werewolves during the day, and started reading. But not long after, I heard a rustling sound like a little mouseing from the living room, followed by the sound of the ss window being opened. I was puzzled. I gently opened the door and looked out. I saw two small figures appear on the balcony, as if they were plotting something. ¡°Nicole! Winnie!¡± I turned on the light and shouted with wide eyes. As soon as the lights came on, I saw Nicole stepping on a small stool and gesticting outside the window. Winnie was folding a paper ne under the moonlight. When the two babies saw me appear, they were stunned. Then, Nicole scrambled down from the bench. Winnie quickly hid the paper airne in her hand and looked at me in panic. Were the two five-year-old girls hiding something from their mommy? I approached them and nced suspiciously out the window. I caught a glimpse of the body of a golden-haired little boy shing past the window opposite. ¡°Babies, why aren¡¯t you sleeping at night?¡± I asked casually. ¡°Uh¡­ Winnie can¡¯t sleep. I apanied her out to fold paper nes, haha.¡± Nicole scratched her head and smiled foolishly. As their mother, I could tell at a nce that she was nervous and lying, so I turned to Winnie and asked, ¡°Winnie, can you show mommy the paper ne you folded?¡± Hearing me say this, Winnie¡¯s little face wrinkled into a little bun. She rebuked Nicole in an extremely disappointed tone, ¡°Nicole! Can you not talk nonsense!¡± Even so, Winnie hesitated before obediently handing me the paper airne hidden behind her back. I unfolded the folded paper ne and found a line of words: ¡°Mommy and Daddy are fighting! Noelle, what are we going to do?¡± Noelle. Wasn¡¯t that the name of Alpha¡¯s son? I gave them a strange look and asked, ¡°Are you trying to throw paper airnes to the boy next door?¡± ¡°Yes, we just want to y with him¡­¡± Nicole opened her mouth to defend herself, but Winnie covered her mouth. ¡°I see.¡± I looked thoughtfully at the paper ne in my hand. I imitated Nicole and threw the paper ne into the window opposite us. Seeing this, Winnie let go of Nicole¡¯s mouth and pped her forehead helplessly before sitting down. Only then did Nicole realize what had happened. Her eyes widened, and she looked like she had screwed up. ¡°Mommy, we can exin¡­¡± Nicole said to me with a bitter expression. Chapter 153 - My Son

Chapter 153: My Son

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

Sure enough, after a while, a paper ne flew back. I picked it up and immediately looked out the opposite window. Sure enough, I saw a short-haired boy. He was staring nkly at me. But why did the little boy opposite look exactly like my two babies? When he saw Luna¡¯s face appear at the opposite window, Noelle subconsciously called out, ¡°Mommy.¡± Then he realized that he shouldn¡¯t be in front of Luna right now. The moment the boy¡¯s figure disappeared from the opposite window, an extremely unlikely answer shed in my mind. My heart immediately pounded, and my intensifying sixth sense made me almost unable to stand still. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you two when I get back!¡± I said as I ran out of the house. ¡°What should we do, Winnie? Mommy has discovered Noelle¡¯s identity. We¡¯re going to suffer!¡± Nicole said to Winnie with a long face. Winnie sighed in resignation and shook her head. She didn¡¯t know that her mommy, who had always slept well, woulde out in the middle of the night and catch them red-handed! Almost without thinking, I reached Alpha¡¯s house and banged on the door. In this world, if there was anyone who could have the same facial features as Nicole and Winnie, there was only one possibility¡ªthat was my son who was wandering outside! My heart was almost in my throat. I thought about it. If that bastard Alpha refused to open the door, I would force it open and kick him to the ground! However, to my surprise, the door opened quickly. However, it wasn¡¯t Alpha who opened the door. Instead, it was a little blond boy who looked almost identical to Nicole, even the length of his hair! I was stunned for a moment before I saw the little boy throw himself into my arms. ¡°Mommy!¡± At this moment, tears streamed down my face as I hugged him back. ¡°Son! Mommy has been looking for you for a long time!¡± After a moment of chaos, I finally calmed down from finding my son. At that moment, three blond children with identical faces were standing side by side in front of me. From left to right, they were Noelle, who was the older brother, Winnie, who had a calm personality, and Nicole, who was mischievous. After this matter was exposed, Nicole and Winnie quickly told me everything honestly from the first time Nicole and Noelle met and realized that they looked exactly the same to the three of them plotting to matchmake Alpha and me. They told me everything. I was touched, angry, and amused. Looking at my three babies¡¯ guilty expressions, I said helplessly, ¡°Why did you matchmake Alpha and me?¡± ¡°Because Daddy is good!¡± Nicole answered first. ¡°Because Mommy and Daddy love each other very much,¡± Winnie said, adjusting her sses. Noelle nced at his two sisters and replied maturely, ¡°Because I¡¯m Mommy¡¯s child and Daddy¡¯s child. We¡¯re family, so we should be together.¡± After listening to their answer, I fell into deep thought. I had never thought that the biological son I had been searching for all these years was Alpha¡¯s son, Noelle. He had appeared by my side a long time ago, but I hadn¡¯t recognized him because of various coincidences. From this, it could be seen that Alpha was the giant wolf who ¡°had a one-night stand¡± with me six years ago. Julie had obtained my son from Shana and her daughter and had likely taken the opportunity to get close to Alpha. At the thought of this, I suddenly understood. The questions and many things that had been umting over the past few days finally had an exnation! However, since Alpha knew all of this, and he had just made love to mest night, why didn¡¯t he tell me anything? The thought of seeing him and Julie intimate during the day made me feel upset. I looked at Noelle and asked, ¡°Noelle, has Alpha ever told you about Mommy?¡± Noelle blinked and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s because Auntie Julie lied to Daddy. Daddy thought she was Noelle¡¯s biological mother!¡± Ha, even so, I couldn¡¯t forgive Alpha. I wiped the tears off my face and looked at my three babies. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found your brother, Noelle, I can finally feel at ease. How about this? When Alphaes back, I¡¯ll make it clear to him that I want to take the three of you away!¡± Chapter 154 - Crazy Robin

Chapter 154: Crazy Robin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

However, after two days, Alpha did not appear. His phone could not be reached, and he disappeared into thin air likest time. Noelle pouted andy beside me. ¡°Mommy, can you forgive Daddy? He definitely didn¡¯t mean to lie to you!¡± I rejected him calmly. Looking at the unanswered call, I sighed. ¡°Noelle, Mommy has lost you for too long. From now on, the four of us have to live together.¡± Hearing that his mommy¡¯s n did not include his daddy Alpha, Noelle secretly broke out in a sweat for his unreliable daddy. He prayed in his heart. Daddy, you muste back early to win mommy¡¯s heart! Alpha wasn¡¯t seen for days. I was getting impatient, so I bought a ne ticket to leave and prepared to leave a note at his house to inform him of the situation. I would take my precious son, Noelle, away first. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what strange things that egomaniac Alpha would do if he didn¡¯t agree to let me take Noelle away! When I was half asleep, I suddenly felt a telepathic connection, as if a fervent and deep gaze was watching me. I suddenly woke up from my dream and realized that there was a huge object outside my bedroom window. Its red eyes were fixed on me, but I didn¡¯t feel afraid at all. This was the giant wolf who had made love to me at night. The father of my children, Alpha! ¡°Alpha!¡± I instinctively called out, wanting to run to the window and let it in. However, this action seemed to scare the giant wolf outside the window. It looked at me again and seemed to be frightened. It quickly jumped onto the roof opposite and jumped down into the endless night. I can¡¯t let him leave again! The thought popped into my head. Almost instinctively, I ran out of the house and took the elevator down. I reached the bottom of the Kamel apartment and looked at the ground where Alpha had jumped down. Where was the giant wolf? ¡°Alpha, where are you¡­¡± I looked up at the top of the four tall buildings and muttered those words, hoping to find him. However, just as I was looking for him, a cold object suddenly pressed against the back of my head. My breathing stopped. ¡°Miss Luna, you saw that werewolf, right?¡± a hoarse male voice said behind me. I stiffened and didn¡¯t dare to continue moving. I could only look out of the corner of my eye and see that the man pointing the gun at me seemed to be wearing a specialbat uniform. Then, many people in specially made battle uniforms surrounded me and controlled my movements. In the crowd, I saw an old acquaintance. ¡°Robin? What¡¯s your rtionship with these people?¡± I asked, staring at Robin who was smiling. His smile was the same as before, but his behavior was like a different person. He nced at me, then said respectfully to the person behind me, ¡°Director, she¡¯s this werewolf¡¯s destined partner. If we capture her, we can definitely lure out that werewolf.¡± Director? Could this group of people be part of the organization that Robin told me about previously? The one that tried to shake the medical world with the mutant wolf gene? My expression turned even uglier. Without thinking, I immediately interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! The genes of wolves and ordinary people can¡¯t bebined. Your n will ultimately fail!¡± ¡°No! You¡¯re wrong!¡± Robin interrupted me fiercely. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a ghost doctor, aren¡¯t you still blind sometimes? Why don¡¯t you look at your daughters and sons? Aren¡¯t they the best proof of the sessful union of man and wolf?¡± With that, Robin instructed the people around him to move aside. Nicole, Winnie, and Noelle, who had been restrained, suddenly appeared in front of me. ¡°You guys are crazy! What¡¯s the use of kidnapping us? Alpha doesn¡¯t care about our lives at all!¡± My eyes were red as I tried to resist, but someone immediately took out a stun baton and electrocuted me. I immediately felt weak. Chapter 155-end - Finale

Chapter 155: Finale

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

¡°Mommy! Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will definitelye and save us!¡± Nicoleforted me loudly. I was touched that these little children were unusually calm and collected at a time like this. I had nevermunicated with Alpha after he transformed into a giant wolf. Who knew if he still remembered us after he transformed into a wolf? Could he still control his rationality? Therefore, I was not confident. I could only hope that I could break free from my restraints and escape with my babies when these people were not paying attention! ¡°Who said he doesn¡¯t care? Look, isn¡¯t he here?¡± Suddenly, the man with the hoarse voice who had been holding the gun against me behind me said excitedly. I followed the direction of his finger and saw a huge wolf with blood-red eyes running over. ¡°Everyone get ready!¡± Robin waved his hand, and the surroundingbatants immediately scattered, holding different weapons and aiming at Alpha. My heart immediately tightened. No matter how powerful Alpha was, could he defeat advanced modern technology? Following the first gunshot, bullets shot at Alpha, who had turned into a giant wolf. However, the giant wolf immediately dodged. Scattered bullets brushed past his grayish-white fur, leaving deep craters in the ground. Seeing that the giant wolf was getting closer and closer to us, Robin and the others didn¡¯t panic at all. He waved his hand again, and the people around him immediately switched to another gun. I focused my gaze and saw that it didn¡¯t have bullets but needles filled with green liquid! ¡°This is a potion I¡¯ve been researching for years. If I inject him with it, he will immediately lose his ability to resist. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡± Robin introduced me proudly. As he spoke, Alpha was already in front of us. His sharp fangs and wide ws revealed his fatal attack power, but the moment he pounced¡ª An extremely thick and heavy fell from the sky, enveloping Alpha¡¯s entire wolf body. Immediately, several syringes were shot into his body. I looked at the giant wolf, who had lost its movement, and my heart sank. ¡°Luna, you¡¯re indeed my good friend. You¡¯ve helped me so much. I thought I¡¯d have to spend my entire life researching this!¡± Robin said with a smile. With that, he invited the director behind me to capture Alpha together. ¡°Run!¡± When Nicole saw this scene, she was so frightened that she cried. As she cried, she shouted at the giant wolf that was surrounded by everyone, hoping that he would escape. I bit my lip. For some reason, I had a feeling that such a powerful wolf wouldn¡¯t be easily captured by this group. As everyone gathered around Alpha and prepared to reel in the, I vaguely saw the giant wolf¡¯s ws move. Then, the huge was suddenly flung away by the giant wolf. With a loud wolf howl, the giant wolf Alpha pped thebat personnel around him and his body drew a perfect curve in the air. Almost in a sh, the situation waspletely reversed. The giant wolf rushed into the crowd and sent the men flying one by one. Some were even bitten to pieces by his sharp wolf fangs. When everything calmed down, the giant wolf¡¯s red and deep eyes looked at me as it strode toward us. In a breath, I was thrown onto the giant wolf Alpha¡¯s back with my three babies. It carried us steadily. The giant wolf led us away from this bloodynd like a gust of wind. A monthter. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡± Seeing Alpha open the door ande back, the three babies threw themselves into his arms. Alpha scooped one in each hand and sat one on his shoulder. He smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with all those people who do illegal biological research.¡± After Alpha woke up, he obtained all his memories. Only then I learned that because his bloodline was unstable, and he only had fragments of his memories when he transformed into a wolf. Also, he couldn¡¯t remember everything because his destined person wasn¡¯t with him, leading to our separation. Fortunately, due to various coincidences, we were reunited again. This resolved the misunderstanding, and we sessfully fell in love. I believe that in the future, our family will be very happy. I smiled at him, walked to him, and gave him a gentle kiss. ¡°Wee home, my Alpha.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!